Together, we will rewrite this story.

by LeMayora

Summary:

When Choi Han opened his eyes, he had return to the past, the god of hope had been given a second chance to rewrite the fate of his world after retrieving all the important information from his journey, and it's all up to him now to make sure they will succeed from defeating the White Star.

This time he would find all the allies that he once came across after crossing that world, and lastly convince Cale Henituse to join his cause.

(sequel of 'Only you can rewrite my story' following OG Choi Han's journey after returning to his own TBoH world )

Notes:

This is a sequel for the story 'Only you can rewrite my story' Choi Han returned to his own world to start his journey on saving his own world.

Since this is a sequel, I would highly suggest reading the first one since there will be a lot of references from that fic and call backs that will be associated here. although I think the story will be understandable without reading it, the first part just gives more context. Also Choi Han calls KRS!Cale here as Cale-nim still to avoid confusion and well he had big respect to the man and continued calling him that owo

I hope you will enjoy this one as well, it will be a challenge to write but hey! it is fun and I am looking forward on how things will play out here.

Thank you for reading! I hope you will like the first chapter.

Chapter 1: The return of the Hero: Act 1

Gasp.

Choi Han opened his eyes as he took a several breaths in and blinked, he felt heavy as if he had traveled a very long journey. Even his body felt heavy and tired, so he took a couple of deep breaths before he looked around him to assess the situation, he was currently in. The last thing he could remember is sleeping peacefully next to Cale.

Wait.

What the hell just happened?

Is he back?

Where is he?

He tried to move but a sharp pain shot through his ankle, and he frowned before he finally looked around. Choi Han immediately realized where he was. This is the castle wall of the Henituse territory. This is when he first arrived inside the castle walls after the people in Harris village were killed. It seems that Cale-nim was right, he regressed, and this is his starting point. Though he could not help but feel a little sad that he was not able to save Harris village however he could not let that get to him now. what’s done is done, what he needs to do now is to focus on his task and—

Meow.

Choi Han turned his head to the side and his eyes widened when he saw a silver and red kitten that was huddled at against the wall.

Was that On and Hong?

Cale’s voice echoed on his mind.

You need to save On and Hong too, they are in slums inside the territory.

Clenching his fist, he slowly stood up and looked around before he slowly approached the two cats who was looking up at him. Choi Han looked down at the two kittens and he tried reaching out to them but On hissed at him protecting her younger brother. Choi Han could not imagine the way these two survived in the streets, he could understand and sympathize he knew how hard it was to survive in a harsh territory.

“I don’t have food with me..” Choi Han murmured “I promise I'll come back tomorrow and bring food”

The two kittens blinked but did not say anything. As much as Choi Han wanted to take them with him, as of the moment he could not do that. First of all, he had no place to stay and had no money with him, he had to take care of what happened in Harris Village as well and most importantly he had something that he needs to do now, however he will make sure to return tomorrow. 

He started walking towards the Henituse estate, he remembered that he had looked around to ask how to he could talk to the territory lord, but he had met his son instead Cale Henituse. their first meeting definitely did not go well, and Choi Han remembered that all too well and had no plans to repeat that but .. it still depends on how everything will play out. If he was being honest, he would rather not get involve with the young master but Cale-nim said it is important to meet and somewhat talk to Cale Henituse.

He could not argue with that logic since Cale Henituse would really need to play a big part in this, it’s just a matter of convincing the young master to join his cause.

Which would be a challenge.

This time he decided to go directly to the Henituse estate to sneak in, it was easy for him and the knights that was stationed aren’t as strong as him, Choi Han knew how to hide his presence well. he knew he could have tried a different approach, see him when he was outside tomorrow since he is sure he will be out drinking. but would that young master ever listen to him? He definitely disliked people like Choi Han it would be difficult to approach him outside, he was trying not to gain too much attention after all so the best way around this is to do it now.  

Choi Han arrived inside the mansion looking around and making sure he was not discovered, it did not take long for him to locate the person he was looking for after hearing a loud bang from the main door he knew that he arrived so when he rounded the hallway, he saw the redhaired male. It was easy to spot Cale Henituse who stood on the hallway, he was holding a bottle of wine while rubbing his temples, his back was currently facing Choi Han. It seems that he just recently arrived from drinking outside.

Sigh.

That sigh was from Cale, the red-haired man finally turned around and came face to face with Choi Han. His eyes widened for a moment seeing a stranger inside his home, but he quickly regained his composure.

“Who are you?”

It was the same.

Choi Han thought, the words he said, and reaction was the same from the first time he met him, so Choi Han decided to follow how it played out before. 

“I came here to see the territory lord”

“Why? You are practically sneaking in, I can either call the knights or you could scram” Cale said with a smirk, challenging the stranger who dared to sneak in his home.

This made Choi Han frown, why didn’t he just call for the knights? A normal reaction of seeing a stranger in your home much less looking like Choi Han who seemed to come out from a fight, looking like a mess and dangerous person is to call for a knight and yet Cale Henituse gave him the option to leave.

“Harris village”

Choi Han said, it needs to be brought up in order to get Cale's attention, besides Choi Han is not the type who beats around the bush. He's a bad liar and knew he could not make up some stupid reason for sneaking in like this and talk to him. He had to bring up the real reason he was here in that way it won't be too suspicious. He then noticed the shift in Cale’s demeanor the moment he mentioned Harris Village, this is something that he did not notice before, too desperate to convince this young master to help him that he did not pay attention to the subtle shift. but now that he was calmer and with a clear mind, he immediately saw the way Cale clenched the bottle in his hand.

Cale Henituse’s mother died in a mysterious sickness after her carriage had an accident in the Harris Village

The swordsman realized now that he also touched a sensitive nerve, but he had no idea about that when he first met him, his mind was so full of rage and despair for him to pay attention to anything else. “The villagers, they were all dead. Someone killed them I need to speak to the territory lord” he said now a bit calmer than he previously did.

“Ha!” Cale scoffed; his face turned from shock then to slight annoyance before it settled into a mocking smile. “Why should my father care whether or not some useless villagers are dead?”

This is where Choi Han’s ears started to ring, previously when he heard these words, he was in disbelief but most of all he was angry and even though he already expected to hear these words he still could not help but clench his fist.

“This alcohol in my hand is worth more than all of your lives combined!” 

Choi Han took a deep breath; this is not the time to be angry, he had to remind himself why he was here in the first place.

“What are you still doing here? Scram! Leave my sight at once.” Cale said stomping his foot as if to intimidate him.

The swordsman took a couple to steps as he approached Cale who also took a step back once he noticed the man moving. The young master opened his mouth to shout for the knight's attention, but Choi Han was quicker he had his palm against Cale’s mouth to silence him. They stared at each other for a moment before he is dragging the red-haired man into a room. Thankfully the door was unlocked so he managed to get inside and pushed Cale quite a bit harshly further into the room as he locked the door behind him.

The young master was shocked at this as he stumbled further into the room, the alcohol he had consumed earlier seemed to have left his body as he turned around to face the raven-haired man. the audacity of this man to drag him around! who the hell does he think he is?!

“You brute!”

Choi Han turned around just in time to duck when the bottle of wine was thrown on his way, the bottle hit the door as it smashed into pieces. 

“Who the hell do you think you are barging into my house and attacking me like this!?” Cale screeches, breathing heavily and ready to defend himself. 

Choi Han once again approached Cale but the red-haired man was faster as he moved away circling the table while looking around for a makeshift weapon, his hand reached out for an expensive vase as he raised it up.

“Don’t you dare come!”

“Calm down”

“Calm down? Are you asking me to calm down?!”

The swordsman groaned as he stood on the opposite side of the table as they stared at each other, how come Cale Henituse is fighting back like this compared to the last time when he had silently taken the beating Choi Han gave him without a fight.

This man is really strange.

“Just put the vase down, I just wanted to talk to you.”

“If this is about those villagers I do not care! Their measly lives are none of our business! If you want some money—”

“Goddamn!..” Choi Han gritted his teeth as he leaped over the table, slapped the vase away from Cale’s hand and grabbed his wrist before pinning him against the wall. The swordsman decided to just fuck it and get straight to the point.

“You brute! How could you—”

“I know why you hate Harris village”

These words made Cale stop his struggling as he looked at Choi Han with wide eyes, now that he finally shut his mouth and was listening to him the swordsman used this opportunity to continue.

“But the villagers that lived there had nothing to do with what happened that day, they were also victims”

Choi Han did not even need to go into details with that since Cale’s eyes seemed to be clearer now as he finally stopped struggling, Choi Han slowly let go of his wrist and took a step back as the gears on Cale’s mind started to work and he glared at Choi Han.

“How….”

“I can provide you information.”

Cale’s eyes widened at that but before he could answer there was an urgent knock on the door and a voice of an old man can be heard behind it.

“Young master, is everything alright?”

Choi Han frowned when he heard Ron’s voice, He is going to be in a serious trouble if Cale started shouting here, it will be hard to approach him again if he gets caught here, so he maintained his eye contact with Cale to show his sincerity, the young master seemed to be debating whether to trust him or not so Choi Han decided to speak again. “I know why she went there, and what could have happened that night.”

“Young Master?” Ron's voice dropped in a low tone and Choi Han could see that the knob had been turned, the assasin was ready to bust anytime. 

“Yes! Yes, everything is alright” Cale answered as he pushed Choi Han away and took a few steps away from him, his eyes then moved to Choi Han's figure he looked at him from his feet up to his head, scrutinizing, and he frowned.

“I will talk to you, however clean yourself first, you looked like a ragged dog”

“May I come in young master?” Ron asked.

“Yes, come in”

Ron opened the door and his eyes immediately landed to the stranger standing beside his young master, then his eyes fell on the broken glass from the wine bottle and the vase, his gaze then narrowed at Choi Han. The punk had brought a familiar scent to the assassin that had him clenching the handle of the door, the stench of blood is strong, and he could tell this guy is strong too. from his years of experience Ron could tell that this man is dangerous, so seeing him standing next to his young master and judging by the chaos in the room. 

Ron's eyes narrowed.

“Who is this young man? Is everything alright here or do I need to call a knight?”

Cale waved his hand elegantly before crossing his arms. “No need, he is a… guest, he escorted me back home from drinking, you take care of him, clean him, he’s filthy”

Choi Han frowned after hearing that, Cale Henituse talked as if he was a stray dog but he held back his tongue unless he wanted to get kicked out now.

What an ass!

“You..” Cale pointed at Choi Han “.. just tell Ron what you need and come to my room when you are more.. presentable” He eyed him again and shook his head before turning to look at Ron and continued to speak "I leave it to your care" 

"Yes, young master"

Cale started to walk out of the room leaving Ron and Choi Han alone.

“It seems that the young master picked up a stray, please follow me” Ron said as he smiled, though Choi Han is familiar with that smile of his. He had seen it a couple of times, it’s the smile that would promise danger.

Now this where things started to differ, this father and son duo had only followed him after beating up their young master. At first Choi Han ignored them specially Beacrox who seemed to be insistent into causing some fights with him, it took him a while to agree. It was Ron who had spoken to him about his knowledge of the secret organization and that's why he agreed for Beacrox to join him. 

So, this is quite strange for him, he looked at Ron's back as he followed him towards the kitchen. this time since he did not beat up Cale Henituse how would this duo join him if they haven't seen his display of strength? 

However Choi Han's question was soon answered as they arrived in the kitchen, Beacrox was sharpening his knife when thier gazes met. there was a tension between the three of them and Choi Han stood there in silence.

The father and son duo did not need words to exchange some message as they both confronted Choi Han.

Choi Han on the other hand looked down as he smirked, he just has to show them his strength, right? if that's the case.. it will be easier this time.

 

Cale on the other hand who had no idea what was happening on his kitchen just arrived at his room, he walked inside and started to remove his cravat, throwing the fabric into the couch as he unbuttoned the first two buttons of his shirt and took a deep breath. he was having a mild headache before coming home and he wanted nothing else but to lay in bed and rest, however that was interrupted by an unexpected guest.. no a tress passer. 

That man who suddenly attacked him, that damn brute with no manners.

Cale would have called the knights immediately when he saw him however the man looked like he had gone through hell and he was tired, so he just gave him a warning, but he did not expect that man would mention that place. Then he said he had information about what happened that day, there was no need to elaborate what that man meant. There is only one incident that he could be pertaining to that is related to Cale, that day when his mother’s carriage got into an accident in Harris Village.

The only reason he allowed that brute to stay in his house is because of the information he had, other than that Cale does not care about him at all, he'll kick him out once he got that information since there is no need to keep acquainted with someone like that. He still could not trust this guy of course; however, it took him years to actually heard someone talk about this incident and get a possible lead to what happened as well. 

Everyone just buried and forgotten about that incident after all, but not him, not Cale.

He would just have to wait for that man, in the meantime he was feeling rather stuffy, so he decided to take a bath. He had been drinking outside and he did not like the smell and grime that was sticking to his clothes. Cale reach out for the string and the bell sounded signaling that he needed a servant. It did not take a while for someone to knock on his door.

Deputy butler Hans went inside the room after he answered for him to come inside.

“Did you need something young master?”

“Obviously? I wouldn't have called you otherwise" Cale replied as he unbuttoned his coat with small shake of his head "Draw my bath”

“Yes! Right away” Hans bowed observing is young master first before he scurried inside the bathroom.

Cale said while discarding his outer coat throwing it on the couch and he frowned when he looked down and saw his wrist, there was a light red mark from how tight that raven haired man grabbed it earlier.

“Tsk..”

The young master clicked his tongue, how dare he leave a mark on his skin? that punk is really strong and dangerous, but surely Ron would take notice of that, he'll just leave it to him to look after that guy for now.

“It will be shortly ready young master” Hans went out of the bathroom. 

“Alright I’ll wait for it, you may leave.” Cale waved his hand as he walked towards the bathroom while Hans collected the discarded clothes on the couch. 

Hans bowed and was heading towards the door before pausing when he heard Cale speak.

“By the way, that guest. Tend to his needs as well and tell him I will talk to him tomorrow, I don't think I can handle any conversation tonight, I'm tired.”

“Yes, young master”

Hans left the room and closed the door; he took a deep breath. He survived and the young master did not even raise his voice which is good, he felt like he had survived a battlefield, his young master's unpredictable moods always put everyone in their toes while dealing with him. he just has to go do his orders now and tend to that guest, speaking of the guest, where is he right now?

 

Choi Han looked at the two Molans who were holding their injured neck, he sheathed his sword and faced the two, did he go overboard? No, he had to show them his strength and not to mess with him, clearly the message had been delivered. but he had to be careful around these two, especially Ron, he is a sharp old man and would definitely know if something Is up.

“You are carrying the scent of those people” Ron said as he stood up, eyeing the swordsman. 

“What people?”

Beacrox frowned as he continued for his father “an organization, their scent is clinging to your clothes.”

"You've also attempted to hurt our young master, didn't you?" Ron asked.

"I only wanted to talk to him" Choi Han replied honestly before he continued “As for this organization?.I just killed some...unknown assassins who attacked our village.I am no part of any organization” Choi Han murmured though a bit stiffly as he looked away. 

Ron looked at him quizzically before turning to his son, this punk is strong, too strong for them to take on. He did not want to put his and his son’s life in danger so he would have to let go of it for now. besides it seems that Beacrox had taken some interest with him after crossing swords with that punk, though he was also curious as to how his puppy young master got associated with this guy in the first place.

Cale had never bought someone home, that brat always comes home drunk and alone, doesn't have any friends but today seemed to be an unusual night, he is also aware that Cale is not the type of person who would hang out to someone like this swordsman so what the deal here?

Ron also took notice of how his young master looked earlier. There was clarity in those eyes that he hasn’t seen for a while, which piqued his interest as well, he would check on it later.

In the meantime.

“Beacrox, treat your injuries and feed this punk, the young master wanted him to be treated as a guest.”

Beacrox frowned at this, he seemed to want to protest but he can’t do anything about it and clicked his tongue before sighing as he walked back inside the kitchen. still holding his neck while Ron turned to Choi Han gesturing for him to get inside. Choi Han looked at the father and son duo as he silently followed them.

Choi Han was led to his room by Hans, he had already known this butler from the other world he had visited. The deputy butler had looked at Ron's injury in panic, but the older butler had come up with a good excuse and promised to have his wound tended. Hans willingly led him to his room and also told him that Cale would talk to him tomorrow instead and Choi Han finds that even better so he could rest and also formulate the next steps that he needed to do.

Now that he knew where his starting point is now, he can plan things out more efficiently.

He arrived at the room as he waited, Hans had been such a good butler, making sure he was comfortable and fine, after a while of waiting he was finally able to take a bath, and change into clean clothes. He had asked Hans for a pen and paper and two servings of food, the bulter did not question his request, probably thinking that he was too hungry to ask for two servings, but Choi Han had a different idea on his mind.

The food was good, he gobbled it up and just realized how hungry he was. he had forgotten that he hasn't eaten anything since he left Harris Village in a frenzy, the hunger finally caught up on him. Choi Han stared at the paper beside him as he picked up the pen, he also needs to write all the information that he could recall.

Choi Han tried to recall the information Cale-nim told him and suddenly paused.

"Huh?"

He slowly placed the pen down and stared at the blank paper. "This is strange" he murmured before glancing at the other tray on his table and recalled the reason why he asked for two servings.

On and Hong

He packed the food and sneaked out of the estate as he headed to the slums, he did not find the two kids there which made him frown but he did not stop looking for them, those two might be really hungry at this point and Choi Han knew he would not be able to sleep properly thinking about that. Thankfully he was able to find them, he saw them once again on that same wall where he had jumped over, it seems that the two kittens did listen to him when he said he will be back. There was a small smile on his face as he approached the two and knelt in front of them.

“It’s good to see that you are still here” He said and placed the food on the ground “I did promise to come back with food.”

The two kittens were a bit wary at him as he unpacked the food and placed it on the ground, but they slowly started to gobble the food. Choi Han was satisfied to see this and remained silent while observing them eat.

On and Hong were on the run from the cat fog tribe and had been living on the streets since then.

Choi Han recalled what Cale-nim told him, he was glad that these two were still here. He would make sure to keep them, He promised Cale-nim that he would do that, but it was more than that promise, He had grown close to these children when he spent time with them, Choi Han could not imagine what life these two had led on the first timeline during the war, probably not good, however he is here to change it but that could wait in a bit, he still needs to talk to Cale Henituse after all.

That's one thing that he needed to resolve first.

“I’ll be back tomorrow” he reached out and gave their furs a gentle stroke before he stood up.

He would need to return to the Henituse estate, get some rest and face a different kind of headache in the morning.

Yeah just thinking about discussing things with Cale Henituse is already giving him some migraine.

“That Cale Henituse better listen”

Chapter 2: The return of the Hero: Act 2

Summary:

Choi Han had opened the discussion to convince Cale Henituse to join his cause but it wouldn't be as simple as that isn't it?

The next morning Cale met Choi Han in one of the guest rooms, to be exact the room where they fought last night. the young master was leaning on the couch holding a wine glass, sitting there with his legs crossed as he looked at Hans placing some refreshments on the small table between them. He had not said anything when Choi Han arrived, and the swordsman was still standing there just looking at the young master who was lazily sipping his wine. 

“I’ll take my leave now, young master” Hans said, giving a small bow before leaving the room.

Cale waved his free hand to shoo him away before finally taking a glance at Choi Han and he gestured for him to sit across him. 

Choi Han sat down observing Cale, it was way too early to be drinking in Choi Han’s opinion, but Cale would not gain his infamous title if he did not have any alcohol running on his system. Choi Han feels like the young noble would not be able to function without drinking. 

“Speak”

“I need help with the Harris Village”

“Yes, I am aware of that, but you know exactly that’s not where my interest lies” Cale frowned at this a little annoyed after hearing the name of that place again.

“I know, if you promise to help with the village, I will tell you what I know.”

The young master contemplated for a moment; he really dislikes hearing the name of that place however the words this man said last night echoed in his mind.

They are also victims.

Clicking his tongue, he nodded “Alright, fine I'll tell Hans to help you with that. Now tell me what I need to hear because I don't want to keep this conversation dragging.”

Choi Han had actually thought hard last night on how he could convince Cale, he made some scenarios and prepared the things that he needed to say however now that he was here, he was having a hard time to deliver those specially without sounding too suspicious. He is well aware that despite the nickname and reputation Cale Henituse earned the man is intelligent, he had been called as a trash but he had proven throughout the war that he was someone that’s not easy to mess around with, Cale Henituse is smart, he will be able to catch on and also the fact that Choi Han is well aware how he sucks with lying and acting, so the best course of action for him is to just tell the truth. Skirting around circles and using vague explanations is not his style, this is more of Alberu and other Cale-nim's forte, so he decided to trust his guts and get straight to the point.

“There is a war that will happen soon”

“Excuse me?” Cale blinked, confused as to why this answer that is far from what he asked is being brought up.

“In the future Roan Kingdom will be the center of the war and many lives will be lost”

Cale raised his hand to stop Choi Han from talking “That’s not what I want to hear and I don’t really care—what is all this nonsense?!”

Choi Han recalled the conversation he and Cale-nim had when he asked him how he would be able to convince the man sitting across him to believe his story.

Cale truly cares about this family, It may not look that way but try to bring that up, he will probably listen to you.

“The Henituse county will fall, the estate will be under attack. The count, the countess and their children will all die, the only survivor, will be you” Choi Han pointed at him.

“You lunatic!” Cale suddenly stood up but Choi Han did not budge “I know it is a waste of time talking to you! What am I even thinking? Leave now!". He pointed his hand towards the door. 

“The person that will be responsible for this war will be connected to what happened to your mother”

That made the young master shut up again, he was gripping his glass so tightly while looking at Choi Han. He seemed to be contemplating once again though the frown on his face did not disappear he slowly placed his hand down. 

“I can assure you, what happened to her will play a big part in the upcoming future”

“And how can I trust you with this? You could be just lying to me and making up stories. What proof can you offer?”

Cale asked as he finished the wine from his glass before sitting down to refill it, he felt like he needed an entire bottle to be able to continue this discussion.

“I can’t tell you where I got the information, it’s just that I will know certain events that will happen in the future”

“Then we have nothing to discuss, I do not blindly believe to a stranger’s story, specially the likes of you, and what? You have a magic of foresight now? Are you talking to a God or part of any church?” Cale chuckled at this as he mocked the swords man. 

Choi Han's brow twitched and he clenched his fist to calm himself before answering “No I do not, these are all base on records.. “ he frowned before he continued “What if I share an information that only you would know, would you believe me?”

“Depends on the information” Cale shrugged picking up his glass but he almost dropped it once he heard the next words that left Choi Han’s lips.

“Your mother had an ancient power”

Cale Henituse raised his head to look at Choi Han, his eyes were wide and he slowly set the glass down as he pulled his hands to his chest.

“The annual ring of life” Choi Han added.

Impossible.

Only he and his mother knew about this, she said that it was their secret, not even his father knew of this. Cale had always liked that they had this little secret that they shared, his mother would often tell him what kind of ancient power she has and it would always fascinate the young Cale listening to those. The ancient power seemed to have been passed down from her family and Cale even asked if he can have it too but she only smiled at him and did not response when he asked that.

So how come this bastard knew about this? 

“No one is supposed to know..”

“Do you believe me now?”

Choi Han gave Cale Henituse some time to process what he just said, he could see that the man became even more anxious as he grabbed the glass from the table and downed the entire drink with just a few gulps.

“You said there is a war that will come soon?”

“Yes, approximately two years from now, if things will go in the same way”

“And the people behind this are the ones that is also involved with what happened to her?”

“Not really involved, however what happened to her and what she did will definitely play a big part to this upcoming war and the person behind it”

Cale licked his lips as he glanced at the bottle of wine. “I’m too sober for this..” he murmured and instead of refilling his glass he picked up the entire bottle to drink instead. 

He was indeed too sober for this, What does his mother’s death had to do with the upcoming war? Why was she involved in the first place? Cale had been wanting some information about what happened to his mother.

Jour died when he was eight, as a child he did not understand it that much and was only told that his mother died due to illness, his father had been devastated and Cale did not know how to process her loss as well, he knew the concept of death and he knew his mother won’t be back anymore and so he wanted to ask his father, wanted to know what they should do next but he had seen him crying or sometimes staring off space not noticing his son, Cale as a child was afraid that he would lose his father too. so the first thing he did is comfort him, hugged him when he could and just being by his side. He could not ask questions afraid that it would make his father even more sad so he remained quiet and became a silent presence beside him whenever he sees him down.

Then a year layer Deruth married Violan.

Cale did not know what to feel about that.

When he started going to the academy and learned, so does his curiosity expanded he looked back to his mother’s death. That’s where he started to question what happened to her, he had gone and read the reports of the healer but they found no specific sickness that had caused her death and as far as Cale could remember his mother is a healthy and active woman. She had never been sick so Cale found this very strange, then he started looking at the accident that happened in Harris Village. She got a little injury from that accident but the healers had taken care of that, Deruth had called a priest to check on her and she was doing fine, she even sat with Cale on the garden where they usually spend their time together.

Then two days later she died.

Cale had brought this up to Deruth convinced that something else had happened that night, why was she even out in that remote area by herself? What did she do there? but his father only looked at him with a small frown, he probably already found out that Cale had been looking into this because he was not surprised when Cale asked if they could investigate it once again. But it was clear that it was a dead end, and his father had no interest to pursue another investigation, so after arguing with Deruth they had never talked about this anymore and Cale had no choice but to let it go, there is no point with looking back into it not when his current family is facing some issues too.

But now that this man had given him information, Cale felt like all the years he had spent investigating and questioning is not for naught, he was right all along, something truly happened that night, that his mother’s death is not just due to an unknown sickness.

So he made up his mind.

“Tell me more”

Choi Han blinked before he nodded, he had seen the red-haired man contemplating earlier as he drank. He did not disturb him since he seemed to be in a deep thought, however he did notice the shift in his eyes and expression.

So, Choi Han gladly told him more.

“I will be able to prove to you that I am telling the truth once again, two weeks from now the birthday celebration of his Majesty King Zed Crossman will be held in the capital’s plaza, it will be attacked by this organization. They will use mana bombs and many people will lose their life and get injured”

“The celebration at the plaza..”

“Your brother will be attending the nobles meeting his highness organized, correct? They will be also present at the plaza”

“Then that means-”

“He might be in danger—no he will be in danger”

Cale leaned back at the couch and pressed the bridge of his nose with his thumb and pointer finger as he took a deep breath.

No, no , no .. he can’t have Basen be injured or worse get killed, for what purpose is he doing all these... if Basen dies? There is no way he would allow that, he should ask his father not to send Basen but then..

The Henituse County will lose face if there will be no representative to arrive, specially this is an invitation from the crown prince himself.

“I do not like this” Cale murmured. He hates thinking too much, it was so much better to just drown his mind with alcohol. 

Suddenly Cale thought of something as he looked at the man sitting across him.

Why is he telling Cale all of this? He was sure that this man is not telling him all this information just because he wanted to help Cale, he did not even know him, he was also sure that it is not because he was just kind enough to inform him since it involves Harris Village.

No information is free, there are bound to be a catch. He could tell that this guy had not given him everything yet.

Cale suddenly smirked.

“So, what do you need from me?”

“Excuse me?”

“You are not sharing this information to me for free, correct? Theres always a catch. Helping you with the Harris Village doesn't really have to be relayed to me. you can always still go to my father even without my help but you personally seek me, so you need something from ‘me’ and not to the territory lord, so what is it?”

Choi Han frowned at this but then he suddenly shook his head and scoffed.

Cale Henituse is really smart regardless of which world and which soul.

It was a straight to the point question so Choi Han answered it straight to the point as well.

“I need your mother’s ancient power in order to defeat the bastard that is behind all the chaos that will happen in the future”

Cale blinked and stared at Choi Han for a while, he seems to be absorbing the information he heard before he scoffed and laughed. "I knew it, you need something!" 

Twitch. 

That was Choi Han's brow, getting annoyed once again. 

"Oh my, when you ask for favours you go big huh? Did you really think I would let you do that?" 

"No, that's why I am trying to talk to provide you information" 

"The nerve of you asking that from me! well tough luck because I don't know where it is and even if I knew I wouldn't give it to you" 

“I am not asking you to give it to me”

“Then?”

“I was hoping you could use it, to help us stop the bastard who will raze Roan Kingdom to the ground”Choi Han replied clenching his fist. 

“You are asking me to risk my life and help you when you have no proof or basis on your claims? How ridiculous! Just knowing the secret of my mother is not enough proof for me to put my life in danger” Cale pointed at him, a small glare was directed to him as he placed the bottle of wine back in the table with a loud thud. 

Choi Han sighed, he was already feeling the headache creeping at the back of his head the further this conversation goes, he knew it would not be easy to convince Cale Henituse, but he also made solid points but what proof can Choi Han give him? he had already said about the secret of his mother’s ancient power.

It wasn't enough of course, he was asking quite a big thing from him. 

He looked at Cale Henituse and frowned, he seemed ready to open his mouth to rebut whatever Choi Han would say so he decided to give the man some time to think first, so he stood up. He thinks this is enough for now, he had a lot of things he needed to do as well in the meantime. 

Cale glared at the swordsman as he followed his movements with his eyes. 

“I don’t have much time discussing this further today but do know that regardless of your decision I will look for a way to find that ancient power, I just thought it would be better to inform you just in case, I will take my leave now, think about it first”

Choi Han turned around and did not spare a glance at him as he left the room. He did what he had to do, he mentally apologizes to Cale-nim, It would take a lot of convincing for Cale Henituse to join his cause but he had no time to keep catering the young master's whims, if worse comes to worst, he would have to take that ancient power and find another way to use it, they might not be able to use the power properly but there might be a way to utilize it somehow. He had his priorities and making sure to kill the White Star is the one on top of his list.

“Deputy butler Hans” Choi Han called the young butler.

“Oh! Choi Han-nim!”

“May I speak with the territory lord? I need to report something important”

Hans blinked, debating for a moment before he nodded, the young master had already given him a task to cater to their guest so he smiled at him as he replied“Of course, please follow me”

Choi Han thanked him and followed the butler, right now he needs to take care of the Harris Village first and make his move.

On and Hong might be waiting for him too.

 

Cale remained inside the room, half an hour had passed since he spoke to the raven-haired man, he was now holding the bottle instead of the glass as he stood by the window. He could see the swordsman leaving the mansion and he frowned, eyes narrowing as he observed him leave. Cale lifted the bottle on his lips before his frown deepened even more when he realized it was empty, he raised his arms ready to chuck it across the room but stopped.

Your brother might be in danger.

“Tsk!”

Cale walked to the table as he set the bottle down before leaving the room he was walking in the hallways, striding with purpose as the servants cleared the way for him afraid to meet his gaze. Cale arrived in front of his Father’s office he raised his hand to knock before he paused.

Is he seriously believing that brute? What if he was lying?

But he knew about the annual rings of life. He doesn't seem to be making up shit as well, he looked sincere. 

"Damn.." 

What if it was true and Basen might truly be in danger? 

Cale gritted his teeth and was about to step back and withdraw his hand thinking how ridiculous of an idea this is, however the door suddenly opened and he was faced to face with Basen who was equally as surprised as him.

“Hyung-nim..”

“Cale?” Deruth asked tilting his head so he could see behind Basen, the second son of the Henituse moved to show his older brother by the door way. Deruth was surprised to see Cale who rarely show up in his office now a days, they barely see each other even during meals so this was a change.

“Do you need anything Cale?”

Cale glanced at Basen then to Deruth before he walked inside and closed the door, not letting the younger Henituse leave as he approach his father.

“The event in the Capital”

“Yes?”

“The one hosted by the crown prince, I would like to go”

“Excuse me?” Deruth dropped the pen that he was holding as he stared at his first born, he did not know how to react to that. Cale had stopped participating going to events and Basen had always been the family representative since then so he was not sure what suddenly made Cale decide to go. Even Basen at the back was surprised by this as he stood there looking at the two of them.

“I said I would like to go to the Capital, Basen..” He turned to look at his younger brother “That’s a not a problem to you, correct?”

“N-no! not at all Hyung-nim”

“Alright, there you heard it, Father. What’s your decision?”

Deruth slightly frowned at this as he contemplated, it’s not like he did not want him to go it’s just that Cale is unpredictable and he was not certain how well he would behave during the event specially outside his supervision and in an environment, he could not see or control. When Cale causes trouble he was always there to clean it up, he did not mind as long as it is within their territory but outside and in the palace too.. he opened his mouth to decline however he saw the look that Cale had on his eyes, it was full of certainty, a look that says he would not take no for an answer. Now that he noticed it Cale is not carrying wine bottle with him and he looks very sober albeit a little flushed, he was looking at Deruth as if he did not want to waste any time waiting for his answer.

It's been a while since he saw that fire on his gaze.

Perhaps this might change things around for the better.

“Alright then, Basen had been attending these events in the last two years, you are the first born of our family I supposed it won’t be bad to show your face once in a while”

“Thank you, father”

“But Cale.. you must behave”

Cale stared back at him before a small smirk left his lips, he did not answer and only nodded his head before turning to leave. He glanced at Basen for a moment before walking out of the room.

“There is something strange going on with your brother” Deruth said and Basen nodded as he looked at the closed room.

The smile that Cale gave him remained in his mind, it's been a while since he and Cale even interacted. His brother were always outside or in his room, he doesn't join their breakfast too. Basen held a complicated feelings towards his older brother, he wanted to get close to him but Cale had been putting his distance not only to him but with the rest of the family. 

"I will take my leave now father" Basen left the room. 

Deruth stared at the empty space in front of his desk as he picked up the pen he dropped. He called Basen here to discuss about his journey to the capital for the event before Cale came in. It still feels strange to see his eldest participate in these events, he knew he should be thankful but he was still worried. 

His gaze then turned to the papers on his desk, that man who reported the incident in Harris Village, Choi Han. He was told he was a guest that Cale brought with him. 

He needs to look into this further, He should ask Hans to watch over Cale. 

 

Choi Han arrived by the wall once again and found On and Hong there, he smiled when he saw the kittens and crouched down to give their heads some gentle pats.

“I have food”

He took out the chicken breast that he bought, Count Deruth had also given him some money after he made the report. Feeling bad that they were not able to help the Harris Village in time and as the survivor and Cale’s guest he gave some sort of help for him to familiarize himself in the territory when he said he had never been here.

The Count is truly generous and he did not hesitate to send his men to investigate Harris Village, somehow it made Choi Han feel fulfilled, knowing that it had been taken care properly this time. On the first time line it took them long to properly take care of Harris Village. After beating Cale Henituse he was not able to step in the estate thinking that the noble son had told his parents who did that to him but apparently he didn't. 

Meow.

Choi Han blinked before chuckling as he realized that he hadn’t opened the pack yet, Hong was nudging his hands and he nodded. Taking out the chicken he started to shred them into little pieces while the kittens started to eat. Choi Han stared fondly at them, remembering the two children from the other world he couldn't help but give Hong a gentle pat on the head. 

“Is feeding kittens part of your busy schedule?”

Choi Han looked behind him and saw Cale Henituse looking down at him with a small smirk.

The swordsman groaned as he stood up and faced Cale Henituse.

“What are you doing here? Have you thought about what I said?”

“What am I doing here? It's our territory I can go where ever I pleased" Cale crossed his arms looking back at him as he continued speaking "and yes, I did, as a matter of fact I will try and play along with your .. whatever this ridiculous thing you had going on until we reach the capital. I will make my final decision after this incident that you told me. In that way I'll be able to know if you are telling the truth.”

Fair enough, Choi Han nodded; it is better than nothing at all.

“Then we shall see each other at the capital then”

Cale shook his head “No, no.. you are coming with me, I will go to the capital as the representative of our family to attend the event. You will join my entourage”

"Why would I need to be there?" 

"Excuse me but you are the one who implied my brother will be in danger and now that I have taken his place you won't come with me?" Cale poked his shoulder quite harshly as he emphasised the 'you' part but it didn't made Choi Han budge. 

“But there are things that I need to do in the middle of our journey” Choi Han said.

He needed to save Raon first, then find Rosalyn and Lock. He would have already left tomorrow if Cale did not come here. Well, he still could leave however he did not also want to waste this opportunity the red-haired man gave him, he only had this chance to prove that he was telling the truth then so be it.

“Such as?”

“There are people I need to help”

Cale glanced at the two kittens who were looking up at him, red one tried nuzzling against his shoe and he took a step back.

“Do you just randomly offer your help to people?”

“What’s wrong with it? besides these people will be able to help me in the future”

“Ah..” Cale nodded and crossed his arms for a moment, he was looking at Choi Han. He had made up his mind when he went searching for the swordsman.

The only way for him to confirm if he was telling the truth is to of course see everything for himself, aside from the fact that he could not put Basen into danger it would be a good opportunity to observe this guy and whatever he was doing, it somehow intrigued him. and if he was telling the truth, then Cale would be able to find answers about what his mother’s involvement into all of these.

Cale glanced at the sword on Choi Han’s hip and then back to the man.

“Are you good with that?” he gestured at the sword using his chin.

“Yes I am”

“How good?”

“More than the captain of your knights” Choi Han said with confidence.

Cale scoffed before he made a small hum and nodded. “Let’s have a deal” Cale suddenly said

“What deal?”

“I will only make my final decision once the incident in the plaza that you mentioned will happen, that would serve as your proof that you are telling the truth, in the meantime I want you to join my entourage and be one of my guards. It would allow me to see what exactly you are up to, we better have transparency until your predictions were proven, don’t you think so?”

“Your deal sounds only beneficial for you, should it benefit both parties? I could still go along with my plans even if you do not want to cooperate, so I am not gaining anything from this deal”

“Huh, you are quite smart, I did not expect that”

The corner of Choi Han’s lips twitched at that as he frowned, this bastard is testing his patience, he was definitely looking down on him! Thankfully On and Hong’s meows pulled him out of his mental rage as he looked down at the two kittens.

“Well, what do you want?”

“I will go with you, however I will be not staying with you throughout your journey. I have to go and help a few people on the way. Also you need to listen to me until we arrive at the capital”

“Excuse me? Why would I do that?”

“You want transparency, right? I will tell you everything I would do but in return you just need to listen to me” Choi Han said, though this is mostly him asking Cale Henituse to shut the fuck up and do what he wants him to do, it’s not like Choi Han will get him involve that much it is actually the opposite he wants him not to do anything at all.

“That’s absurd! How dare you ask me that”

“That’s my condition you can accept it or not, It’s up to you, you can decline but you will never find out what’s going to happen in the plaza” Choi Han replied this time a small smirk graced his features knowing he had the upperhand. 

“You!” Cale placed both of his hands on his hips, now he was the one at disadvantage here, if he won’t be able to know what would happen in the plaza then he will be the one in danger now. he looked at the swordsman with a small frown, he does seem to be the type who would do exactly as he says.

He's quite smart. 

Choi Han stared back at him, they seemed to be on a stare down competition, no one dared to look away as Cale Henituse displayed his annoyance and disagreement while Choi Han just blankly stared at him, though there was a slight challenging glint on his eyes, but Choi Han knew this man in front of him is stubborn so he decided to shake his head and turned away to leave.

“Wait”

Oh?

Choi Han paused and looked back at Cale Henituse who had his hand pressed against his temples before taking a deep breath and running that same hand on his red locks.

“Alright, I will agree…. To a certain degree but! You do not order me around!" 

“It’s a deal then”

“What’s your name, I can’t keep calling you brute, or I could”

Choi Han definitely did not like that.

“Choi Han”

“Alright, I supposed you already know who I am so I don’t need to introduce my name”

“Of course young master Cale” Choi Han said, there was a slight sarcasm on his tone that Cale did not miss as he scoffed but did not reply to it as he looked at the hand Choi Han offered to shake. 

Meow.

Choi Han glanced at the two kittens who seemed to be listening to their conversation.

“By the way I want to add one more thing on the deal”

“You seriously can’t add things when we already agreed with it”

“We haven’t formally closed the deal, you haven’t shaken my hands yet” Choi Han looked at the hand he was offering but before Cale could grasp it he pulled away. 

"Damn-" Cale hissed, he looked stressed and for some reason Choi Han was liking that, it kind of feels nice getting the upper hand against this punk.

“What is it now?”

“We will take the kittens with us” Choi Han pointed at the two kittens. 

“Huh?!”

Cale blinked before looking at the two kittens at Choi Han’s foot and frowned, he could not help but grimace as he thought. 

'What the hell did he gotten himself into?'

Notes:

Thank you for reading! I hope you liked this chapter and also feel free to inform me if there is any mistakes with the ages or timeline that you know about the OGs I will correct it!

Have a good day everyone!

Chapter 3: The return of the Hero: Act 3

Summary:

Cale really didn't know what he signed up for, he was regretting this, he should probably back out. the last thing he expected was taking home two kittens, a grown ass man and probably more problems in the future.

He needs a fucking drink.

“Oh they are such cute kitten-nims!”

Hans gushed at the two kittens that was now cleaned up and was sitting on the couch across Choi Han and Cale who were drinking on the other end of the couch as far as possible with the raven-haired man. Hans glanced at the two and the tensed atmosphere between them, he decided to focus on the two kittens who seemed to be wary of him.

The young master returned in the estate followed by Choi Han who were carrying two kittens with him, when he welcomed them, Cale only used his head to gesture at the man behind him before going inside the room where they entertain their guests. He was surprised to see that his young master allowed those two kittens inside but he decided to focus on tending on them instead, he bathes and made sure they are clean because he knew that Cale would throw a fit if he spotted any dirt on them or near him.

He was quite proud of his work, the kittens looked more healthy and very clean.

“Hans you are so noisy, you already did your job. You can leave”

“Ah, of course young master! Forgive me” Hans bowed down before he left the room.

There was a brief silence between the two until Cale spoke once again. “They will not stay with me”

“Of course not, they will be staying with me”

“Look the whole plaza incident I can make sense of it ” Cale pointed at the kittens “But why are we taking kittens with us?”

“They are not with ‘us’ they are with me” Choi Han replied with a small frown.

“Oh really? Then who will you leave these runts to when you go out on your little journey on the way to the capital hn?”

Choi Han blinked, now that he thought about it.

He could leave it to Hans but he is sure he would be busy already looking after Cale, though he knew On and Hong were behaved kittens he still wanted to make sure they are properly taken care of.

His silence was answer enough and Cale urged him to talk with that ‘I told you so’ expression, when Choi Han failed to answer the young master replied.

“Thought so”

“Perhaps Hans could..”

“Of course, he will! Who else would do it but him? I just do not understand the logic of bringing them with us”

Choi Han rubbed his forehead, glancing at the two who were quietly listening to them, they were huddled together eyeing Cale warily, they probably felt unwelcomed and Choi Han did not like that, perhaps he should tell Cale about the real identities of these two so he could understand more.

“Can we talk”

“We are talking”

“Privately”

Cale stared at him, confused as he looked around, gesturing that they are the only person in the room, what sort of privacy does he need?

Choi Han’s patience already started to hit its limiter so he stood up and went to Cale grabbing his arm and hauling him up the couch.

“What are you doing!?”

Cale was dragged near the window and away from the kittens, Choi Han let go of his arm as he stood in front of him with a grumbling Cale but he did not pay attention to that as he spoke in a low voice.

“Fog cat tribe”

“What?”

“Those kittens were member of the fog cat tribe”

Cale glanced at the two kittens who returned to eat the food that Hans left for them and he frowned. Of course he is aware about the fog cat tribe, they are one of the beast people but as far as he knew they reside in the eastern continent so it was strange seeing one here in western continent. But if those kittens were from the cat fog tribe then..

Cale stealthy pointed at the two kittens as he spoke “Children?”

Choi Han nodded. “They are very skilled and they will be able to help us, they also need a new home”

“I will not look after any brats”

“I told you, they are my responsibility. Just for the meantime until we reach the capital, I will leave them for a bit”

“Fine.. fine!” Cale hissed before stomping back into the couch and taking his glass of wine before sipping from it, his eyes made contact with the silver haired kitten who also lightly hissed at him.

“Hmp..”

Cale smirked before finishing the wine inside the glass and leaned on the table to refill it, he could see Choi Han sitting beside him and suddenly handed him a paper.

“What is this?” Cale set the bottle down and took the paper to read it.

“My plans while we are in a journey to the capital, you told me you wanted transparency then I am just doing my end of the deal”

Cale glanced at him before reading the contents of the paper, Choi Han observed him, he only wrote his plans on saving Raon and finding Rosalyn and Lock, anything that was regarding the plaza incident is not yet written there. He did not want Cale to know yet unless he backs out from their deal once he learns about what would occur in the plaza.

“Venion? That bastard.. ha!” Cale scoffed, the longer he reads about what Venion was hiding and doing in secret the more his lips curled up. And here he thought he was the trash but it seems that there is someone who were trashier than him. Torturing a dragon, of all things seems to be fun for this bastard.

“A dragon? You will rescue a dragon?”

“That dragon is only four years old and if I don’t rescue him, he might snap and kill many people in the process”

Cale stared at him and shook his head before he continued to read, there was another name that had caught his attention.

“Rosalyn, like Princess Rosalyn from Breck kingdom?”

“Yes” Choi Han nodded.

‘Oh, seems interesting’

Cale thought as he read more and then returned the paper to Choi Han as he leaned back in his couch. He was thinking about all of this when he saw Choi Han move and sat on the couch across him where the kittens were.

“Hey, you two I know that the two of you are from the fog cat tribe”

The two kittens flinched after hearing this but they slowly calmed down after seeing the bright expression from Choi Han.

“Don’t worry, we won’t tell anyone. Are you two alright coming with us though?”

Meow.

Meow.

Cale watched this exchange behind his glass before he set it down on his lap and spoke “Use human language, I am certain you two can speak”

“Yes! It’s fine!” Hong was the one to respond first.

“There will be a few things we might need your help for in the future though. Is that okay? Will you still follow us?”  Choi Han asked as he pet On’s silver fur.

“Help?” On asked as she looked up at Choi Han.

“In short pay for your meals, work for it” Cale added and Choi Han gave him a disapproving look.

“Yes! We will! We will pay for our meals!” On replied instantly

“repayment!” Hong agreed.

Cale smiled at Choi Han after hearing this “Great, you know how repayment works”

Choi Han shook his head, disagreeing with the term that was used, he did not want to force them to help after all, but he decided to look at the two kittens again “What is your name?” Although he already knew this, he can’t just tell them that, it would be more suspicious that he knew too much. Specially On and Hong who is still a little wary with people they did not know.

“I’m On and this is my younger brother Hong!”

“Very well then On, Hong.. it was nice to meet you” Choi Han smiled, he was truly happy that he found them. He had fulfilled one of Cale-nim’s request and he believes that these two kids deserved to have a home and family to belong with.

‘Now I just have to rescue Raon’

 

Later that evening Cale was getting ready for bed when he heard a knock on his door, it was a familiar voice calling for him so he let the person in.

Ron walked inside carrying a cup and walked towards the bed where Cale was sitting.

“I heard from the Count that the young master will be leaving to attend the celebration in the Capital?”

“Yes”

“This Ron will make sure that you will have the most comfortable journey then” He offered the cup to the young master who reached out for it with a small frown.

“Of course, you should” Cale then noticed something on his butler’s neck, there was bandages wrapped around it. “What happened to you?” he motioned his chin towards his neck.

“Is the young master worried?”

“No, it just sticks out too much that it’s disturbing to look at”

Ron smiled at him “..It is nothing much, I was just scratched by a cat’s claw”

“A cat?”

“Yes”

“Whatever” Cale replied and took a sip from the cup and immediately grimace as he set the cup down and covered his mouth as he swallowed the sour liquid. “Ack! W.. what is this?!”

“Lemon tea” Ron smiled.

“You know I hate sour things!”

“Forgive me, it must have slipped my mind, let me take the cup from you”

Cale stared at Ron with a small frown after hearing the excuse he said, what the hell does he mean by ‘it slipped my mind’? Ron is one of the most efficient butlers in this estate, he was also the one who practically raised him, heck he even saw this old man more than his father, he knew all the things that Cale likes and dislikes so it is impossible for him to make this mistake.

Is he being challenged or being mocked?

What is up with him all of a sudden?

Ron was already reaching out to take the cup from him but Cale stopped him.

“No need” he huffed before downing the entire thing before shoving the cup to the old man and grimaced at the taste.

Ron was surprised by this as he took the cup and stared at it for a while then back to Cale who was settling underneath the blanket.

“Good night young master”

Cale did not reply but Ron only smiled as he left the room, looking at the empty cup as he walked at the hallways.

“Interesting… he drank it”

Ron is not certain with what’s going on but it seems like his puppy of a young master is acting quite strangely, he was quite surprised to know that he willingly asked to go to the capital and now this. He was also clearly very sober; that is probably the strangest of all.

He went out but did not return drunk.

Something is happening and Ron will try to observe things for now.

 

The next morning in Choi Han's room a question rang in the silent place. 

“The bombing at the plaza, would I be safe there?”

Choi Han looked up to see Cale staring at him while picking some grapes from the table. Choi Han was busily feeding On and Hong who was sitting beside him.

The sudden question surprised him, he just came back from Harris Village after making sure that everything there had been taken care of. He went to see On and Hong who was staying in his room, he was in the middle of planning when Cale Henituse suddenly went inside his room with Hans in tow pushing a cart with food and drinks.

When the butler left Cale made himself comfortable and sat down on the couch across the kittens and Choi Han, they were both silent until Cale asked him the question.

Would he be safe?

Cale-nim had already provided him the information of the specific locations and number of bombs, if Choi Han will be able to find it then not only Cale Henituse will be saved but everyone in the plaza however, he also recalled the words that Cale-nim had told him.

Remember, these are only guides, do not treat this as the most accurate because once you start to change something the cause and effect will follow, there are still no telling on what will happen.

“If I will be able to find the bombs then it would be safe for everyone”

“And if you don’t?” Cale raised a brow.

“I will make sure to find it”

“Choi Han, it is a simple yes or no answer, will I be safe?”

Choi Han frowned and the hands that were petting Hong’s fur stopped as he looked at Cale Henituse directly.

“No, no you won’t, there is no guarantee”

Sigh.

“Then what should I do? I can’t just rely on you to do what you need to do, because if you fail It’s my life that is at risk as well” Cale said as he crossed his arms leaning against the couch.

Yes, he Is willing to go in behalf of his brother so he won’t be in danger but that doesn’t mean that Cale would just accept getting injured or worse die in this situation. Choi Han might be strong, Choi Han might succeed on what he needs to do but Choi Han will not prioritize Cale’s safety that’s for sure. He had seen how the guy looks and treats him, he clearly dislikes Cale and vice versa. If it weren’t for the ancient power his mother had that he need he won’t be talking to him, he was sure Choi Han only approached him because of it, he needs Cale to find it but he also made sure that Cale would understand that whether he helped him or not it would not matter because he will find another way to obtain his goal.

Cale is just currently the easiest way to get some access on that power and he was aware of that.

That’s why he could not trust this guy or even entrust his safety to him.

He would probably turn his back on him soon.

Cale just wanted to make sure his family is safe, that he is safe.

“I will make sure to save everyone”

“How sure are you about that? You are so optimistic; you should know that sometimes you can’t save everyone”

Choi Han’s pupils shook after hearing that last words and for a moment his vision of Cale Henituse merged into the image of the White Star as he spoke.

You know you can’t save everyone

His fist clenched tightly as he glared at Cale who did not notice the menacing look that was directed at him at first, as he opened the bottle of wine however the two kittens noticed it and they unconsciously took a step back.

‘Scary’

That was the thoughts of the two kids as they watched Choi Han.

Cale continued to speak “I need to protect myself too you know, that’s only fair” after saying this Cale finally looked up and saw the gaze that Choi Han directed at him. although he felt the hostility there it wasn’t a new thing for Cale who always received this kind of looks wherever he goes.

“What? What are you looking at me like that for?” Cale glared back at him.

Choi Han looked away to compose himself.

Cale Henituse is right though, he can’t save everyone just look at what happened last time, in the end he almost ended up all alone.

However, Choi Han wanted to correct that on this time line, he might not be able to save everyone but he could at least minimize the damage. In the first time line he arrived at the plaza a little too late, the bombers already appeared and he was only able to stop the rest of the bombs, the damage was still huge however this time he will make sure to save as many as he could.

Also Cale Henituse is correct, he needs to protect himself too.

Choi Han did not really consider this with his planning, he just wanted Cale’s cooperation on the sidelines and he did not expect that he would volunteer to go instead of sending his brother away.

“Do you know how to handle a sword?”

“A little, it’s been a while.. though it’s not really for me” Cale shrugged.

“How about martial arts?” On suddenly chimed.

“Not much” Cale replied.

“How about a bow!?” now it’s Hong who asked.

“Can’t”

“Spear?” On asked again.

“No.”

Hong looked up at Choi Han while shaking his head “He seemed very weak”

“Excuse me?” Cale asked, voice a little high at being called weak by a six years old kid and it did not help that Choi Han nodded at this and verbally agreed.

“Yes he is”

“Did you all forget where you are currently living right now? that’s right my house and I do not like being insulted inside my residence”

“It’s not an insult if it is the truth” Choi Han replied.

“You brute!”

Choi Han glanced at the two kittens as the corner of his lips turned up in a little smirk.

The two kittens hid their giggles as the fuming Cale glared at the three of them.

On a serious note though, Choi Han needs to find something that Cale can use to protect himself, if he can’t use any weapon then ..

A sudden memory and image occurred to him, when he travelled into that alternate world it was one of the things he had seen on the museum, one of the recorded video communication devices displayed an image of a frail back, the red hair fluttering against the wind as his hands extended up in the sky.

The commander of the Northeast region stood there with his unwavering silver shield protecting the entire Henituse estate.  

Choi Han looked at Cale, and his lips curved into a small smile.

“How about a shield?”

Notes:

Pumped another chapter, I hope you enjoy reading this update, have a good day everyone.

Chapter 4: The first ancient power: Indestructible Shield 1

Summary:

Choi Han and Cale were out in task to retrieve the first ancient power, which is the Indestructible shield.

 

"A Shield?"

Choi Han nodded.

“I will not carry something heavy, and I am not a mage to cast one.”

“I know of an ancient power that could help you with that, if you want, we can get it for you, in that way you can protect yourself.”

Cale blinked at this before he stared at Choi Han, he tapped his finger against the glass of wine that he was holding as he contemplated. He never really thought of earning any ancient powers, he honestly hasn’t thought of doing anything, all he did these past few years is drink and get drunk until dawn as he earned his infamous title.

He thought to himself that once everything is fine, if Violan and his siblings would be able to live fine without the doubts and whispers of the people around them, he could probably leave the territory, and yet that’s where another question lies.

What would he even do?

He felt trapped in this place, he wanted to leave but he can’t not just because of his family but also because he had no idea what he should do next.

He had been living as the trash of the count’s family for so long that he had lost sense of what he truly wanted to do.

“You don’t want it?”

Cale looked up at Choi Han, he did not notice that his gaze lowered to his drink as he got lost in his thoughts.

That’s right, he had something to do now.

Find out the truth of his mother’s death.

Make sure his family safe in the upcoming war if that is true.

So yes, he needed something to protect himself as well.

“No, let’s go get it then, it seems to be quite interesting” Cale shrugged before taking a sip from his glass and setting it down the table “How can I acquire it?”

“It’s called the indestructible shield, there is a tree in a hill located near the slums. That’s where the ancient power is”

“The man-eating tree!” Hong suddenly approached Choi Han followed by On.

“You can’t go there! You will die!” On added with concern pawing at Choi Han's leg as she threw a worried glance at Cale's direction.

Choi Han looked at the two kittens and shook his head “I won’t, do not worry.”

“A man-eating tree? I think I've heard of it before” Cale murmured while picking up one of the biscuits from the table, he had heard stories about such a tree when he was drinking from one of the taverns, he thought it was ridiculous and people were just making up stories to scare themselves or the children. its not uncommon here to hear about such bizarre tales or rumors so Cale did not really paid attention to it.

“They said that those who hang themselves on that tree, became mummies overnight. However, it is nothing more than just a tale” Choi Han replied.

“So what should we do to obtain this power?”

“We need to feed it”

“Huh?”

 

 

Cale stared Choi Han’s back as they walked towards the market and frowned, he matched his pace and walked a little ahead of him, why was he following this brute? It does not seem correct.

“You said we need to feed it? with what?” he inquired while they walked.

“Anything, but it would be easier to just bring some bread” Choi Han said recalling how Cale-nim told him the story of how he was able to acquire this ancient power.

“A bread? How many bread”

“A lot.”

Cale glanced back at Choi Han before he sighed and continued walking, the vendors and people who knew of Cale immediately looked away or got out of his way making sure not to get any type of contact to him. Cale ignored them all as he looked around, he was used to this anyways, he finally spotted a stall where they could buy what they need, he approached the vendor who was busily arranging the stall.

“Good mor—ah! Y-young master! Welcome!” the man bowed at him not daring to lift his gaze.

“Give us some bread.”

“E-excuse me?” The vendor slowly raised his head to look up at the young master, confused at the sudden request.

Cale glanced behind him where Choi Han was and asked “A lot correct?”

“Yes”

The young master raised his hand and snapped his fingers “all of that, on your stall” He suddenly tossed a golden coin towards the vendor “Pack it all up”

“This—”

“Are you deaf or do I need to repeat myself? Do it now”

“Yes! Yes young master! I will pack it up as fast as possible!”

Choi Han observed this exchange and frowned feeling bad for the vendor who was slightly shaking “You didn’t have to rush him”

“I’m paying for it, I can make request if I want” Cale replied and crossed his arms glancing back at Choi Han.

The swordsman clicked his tongue as he stood there, they waited for the vendor to pack all the bread. His gaze observed Cale Henituse who seemed to be looking at the vendor as he worked which put even more pressure to the poor old man. This is the longest time that he had spent with Cale Henituse, on the first time line he barely interacted with him after beating him into a pulp. He thought that perhaps he could look past behind what happened before but no it was hard, its not helping that he is acting like an ass all the time too.

But Choi Han would always remind himself that it’s fine, he is doing this to save everyone. Even if it means he had to tolerate being with Cale Henituse presence, even if he had to somewhat lead him on using the information he knew about his mother.

He hasn’t even mentioned about the root dagger yet.

Choi Han is aware that once he mentions anything about it, he would definitely decline, who in their right mind would want to sacrifice themselves like that?

Ah.. there is someone like that but that person is not here.

“It’s all done young master! Thank you for your patronage!”

Choi Han looked at the bag of bread then to Cale who was pointing at it with his chin as he spoke “I’m not carrying that”

“Tch!” Choi Han sighed and walked to the bag before lifting it over his shoulder and started walking.

Cale followed Choi Han this time since he did not know where is the location of this tree, though he already heard of the rumors about it he did not really paid attention to it, that was none of his business after all. However, when he realized where they are heading, he frowned as he looked around the slums, people were peeking and looking at him, Cale ignored it as he clicked his tongue when he saw his shoes were covered with mud.

“Is it far?” He asked.

“Just above that hill” Choi Han replied.

The young master tilted his head before he frowned seeing the hill, just looking at it makes him want to turn back now however he is already here. The people still continued to peek at them and some were even following which made Cale frown even more, it made him walk faster and beside Choi Han.

As they climbed the hill no one was following anymore, probably realizing where they are heading, they got scared and decided to return to their homes. Choi Han was gripping the bag of bread tightly with his fist, in the whole duration in which they climbed he heard nothing but complains from the young master behind him.

‘Why is it so far?’

‘Are you sure this is the place?’

‘My leg hurts’

‘It’s so hot’

‘Can’t we just teleport there?’

Despite all the complains though Cale still followed him and right now Choi Han can already see the tree in the distance, he swore that if he heard another word coming out from Cale’s mouth, he would send this bag of bread flying towards his direction.

“Oh! It’s there!” Cale suddenly exclaimed and walked a little faster as he approached the area. The tree was fenced off in all directions, He inspected the wooden door before giving it a push, the old wood did not even take any effort to open after he touched it.

Choi Han followed him as he also went inside.

“Hn..  I was expecting something a little more.. magical” Cale murmured; he sounded a little disappointed as he stood before the tree and observing it “All that walk for a dead tree, well the rumors make sense.”

“We came here to retrieve the ancient power not the tree” Choi Han snapped.

“Then how are we supposed to feed this tree?” 

“Not we.. you” Choi Han shoved the bag of bread to the redhaired man with a little force than necessary.

Cale stumbled a little as he tried holding on the bag and glared at the swordsman “What the hell!”

“Since you are the one who needs to gain it, you should be the one to feed it” Choi Han pointed at the black spot that appeared on the ground near the roots and the trunk “Throw the bread there, once that spot turns into white then you can acquire the ancient power”

The young master sighed and dropped the bag with a loud groan into the ground before untying it and he crouched down near the black spot peeking at it before scrunching his nose. What an odd way to gain an ancient power, well whatever at least it’s only asking for food and not blood, He started throwing the bread into the void and blinked when it disappeared.

"That's creepy" 

Cale murmured as he observed it again before he continued to feed it, throwing one bread after the other in a graceful manner that had Choi Han frowning. How long is he going to finish this task with this kind of pace, he had an entire sack with him and he decided to drop the bread one by one.

However, Choi Han can’t intervene with this, the process of getting an ancient power is something that only needs to be done by the person who wanted it so all he could do is watch until Cale finishes.

Once Cale finally emptied the bag and threw the last bread he stood up and looked down at the black void, he could feel something ominous behind it as the leaves of the trees suddenly fluttered and the wind picked up in their surroundings. The black void seems to be dissatisfied and still not full considering that it still remained black and unchanged. When Choi Han said that they needed a lot of bread Cale thought a sack is enough, it seems that he was wrong and needed more than one sack of bread, he would have to purchase more then.

“I’ll buy more later” he mumbled, he then looked up to see the branches shake as if responding to him, it made him shudder before turning his back against the tree and walked to where Choi Han was.

“I think we need more bread, this thing seemed to be not satisfied yet. Anyways we should go” Cale said before walking, he looked at the hill with a small frown.

At least the hike down is less taxing than climbing up.

 

The next morning Choi Han and Cale were ready to leave the Henituse estate.

“Young Master, the Count is asking you to join them for breakfast”

Cale stopped walking and turned around to see Ron, he glanced at Choi Han who was beside him. they were planning to head outside and buy more bread to feed that tree. Normally he would have declined, he always declined, he overslept in purpose and leaves early when he is sober to avoid dining with them. The Henituse household usually gathered around breakfast, since after that everyone is busy doing their own thing. Deruth goes to do his work, Violan tends to her responsibilities, Basen is studying and Lily is honing his swordsmanship and attending the academy and well Cale..

Cale gets drunk till sundown.

“You should go” Choi Han murmured.

“Don’t tell me what to do” Cale replied and clicked his tongue, he could decline but he will be leaving next week. Maybe his father had something important to say? This is troublesome. He turned to Choi Han who was frowning at him, he took out a gold coin from his pocket and tossed it to the swordsman who caught it without issues. “You can go first and buy the thing we need”

Choi Han stared at the gold coin on his palm and frowned.

“let’s go Ron” Cale said as he turned away heading to the dining room.

Ron and Choi Han exchanged glances before the swordsman also turned to the other side to leave the house. The butler followed his young master observing him as they walked, the young man who had stopped dining with his family every given chance he got had decided to join them for the first time in a long while. This truly surprised Ron given the fact that Cale was also sober, he could not help but think that the swordsman had some sort of influence with these changes considering that they had been spending time together for the past few days.

How curious.

Cale walked inside after Ron opened the door for him, his gaze shifted on the table where everyone was waiting for him. Basen was probably surprised that he joined them, after all the time where he joined them, he always complains about basically everything. So the rest of his family had been tiptoeing around him, but right now he might as well hear what his father would like to say.

“I’m glad you could join us Cale” Deruth said as Cale sat on his chair, a few distance away from everyone.

“Do you have something to say father?” Cale asked as he looked at Deruth.

Deruth blinked, he was honestly surprised that Cale joined them when he tried to ask Ron to call for him, also his eyes were clear and he looked sober. “Right, is your decision about attending the event final?”

“I believe I made myself clear about that father.” Cale replied as he picked up his knife and fork and started to eat.

“Ah, I just wanted to make sure, If that’s the case then we will have everything ready for you”

“Sure”

They ate in silence after that, Cale had not complained about the food but he does not look pleased either, but Deruth thinks it’s a little improvement that he was not causing a scene. Even Violan had been glancing at Cale, they were waiting for something to happen, but there was none.

Though Cale had another thing going on his mind as he ate.

He can’t cause a scene right now; he was trying to behave to show Deruth that he can handle going to the capital. If he acted like how he previously had done then his father might send Basen instead. He can’t let that happen now so he just ate in silence despite feeling the gazes that was thrown at his direction which is becoming unbearable.

Clang.

Cale set his utensils down a bit louder as he wiped his mouth with a napkin, and he stood up “I’ll be going now.”

That was all he said as he left the dining hall and sighed.

Now where to?

Ah right the tree.

 

Choi Han sighed as he looked at the two sacks of bread that he carried on the hill, he was leaning against the fence while waiting for Cale Henituse. He had been contemplating his life choices now but he had to remind himself that he is doing this for the betterment of everyone, he would not let the chance and information that Cale-nim and everyone had given to him go to waste.

Speaking of information.

Choi Han took out the folded paper from his pocket, he had listed down the information he recalled from the plaza bombing incident and for some reason.

“I can recall it quite clearly” he murmured.

When he returned to his world and this timeline the first thing, he wanted to do is write down everything that he could recall from the information that Cale-nim had given him, when he found a time to sit and write it Choi Han was quite surprised when he was able to recall everything that he had read, there was no missing information, every detail was recorded in his mind. Choi Han did not have a necessary bad memory, he reads slow and he can remember that much but his memory it wasn’t this good or very detailed, this is unusual.

“I can remember everything.. what the fuck”

Now that he thought about it every time Cale-nim sees him rereading the information he would casually say stuff like.

I’m sure you will remember it

Don’t worry too much about that, trust me you’ll do fine

‘Did Cale-nim do something?’

Choi Han thought of this as he frowned, if that’s the case then it’s not only his punk self did something huh?

“Those two…unbelievable” Choi Han murmured as he stared at the paper on his hand.

“Whose two?”

Choi Han turned to his side and saw Cale Henituse walking, the young master was panting with a small scowl before taking out a handkerchief gracefully wiped the sweat on his forehead as he looked at the swordsman. He must have been in deep thought to not notice the arrival of the other.

“Nothing” Choi Han shoved the paper back to his pockets and picked up the two sacks of bread, handing the other to Cale Henituse who caught it, this time he had his feet planted on the ground and did not stumble but he glared at Choi Han as they approached the tree and set the sacks down.

Cale crouched and groaned putting away his handkerchief and opened the sack, repeating the process he did the last time they went here, throwing the bread one by one on the black hole, and Choi Han frowned as he saw the man doing this slow method.

“You can just turn over the sack, it’s faster that way”

“Well, I want to do it this way, I climbed up here without stopping let me rest my legs no?” Cale asked raising a brow while looking at Choi Han as he dropped the bread on the black hole.

The swordsman decided to let it go as he stood there observing Cale, right he had something to ask him. “Young master-nim, do you know Billos?”

“Billos?” Cale pondered for a moment holding the bread before he nodded “Ah, that guy who runs the merchant guild?”

“Yes”

“I heard of him, but never saw him, he owns a tea shop though I’ve never talked to the guy” Cale continued feeding the tree still looking at Choi Han “Why?”

“Uh.nothing.really” Choi Han looked away, now this is the tricky part. Cale-nim had said that Billos would be a great help however Choi Han had no knowledge of how to deal merchants like Billos and he does not have any money to offer to the man to strike any potential deal. In the first time line Billos was the one who approached him first and that was during the time he was already a well-known hero in Roan Kingdom. But right now, he had none of that title nor reputation so how could approach such merchant?

Cale-nim had explained the things and plans he made when rescuing Raon, he rented a few things from Billos but Choi Han does not need those tools, he also lacked the money to rent those, besides he had his own way of doing things however there is one thing he needed from him.

That invisibility device to sneak Taylor and Cage to the capital.

If he could not get that he can find another way, but the possibility that he won’t be around while this all happens is quite high specially if he wanted to help Rosalyn and Lock following Cale-nim’s timeline he might not help them and if he delayed his meeting with Lock and Rosalyn he could never tell what would happen to the wolf children too, so the thing with Taylor..

This task would fall to..

His gaze met Cale Henituse who was staring at him while dropping a piece of bread.

“You are not a great liar huh” Cale said “What is it that you need? I thought we had a deal about transparency.”

“M…ney” Choi Han mumbled looking down.

“What? Speak louder”

“Money!”

Cale blinked as he reached out for the second sack “Oh, money? I thought you are going to ask for something ridiculous” he huffed and opened the sack and continued the process of feeding the black hole “How much do you need?”

“Ahem! I don’t know how much yet there’s an item that we should rent to that guy”

“And what is this item? And what for?” Cale tipped his head to the side as he smiled “I at least need to know what I am spending my money for”

Choi Han sighed and crossed his arms as he looked at Cale Henituse who continued dropping the bread, taking all the time in the world for a task that could have been done for two minutes.

“Taylor Stan”

“Taylor..  isn’t that Venion’s older brother? The crippled one?”

“Yes, we need that device to help him sneak in the capital without Venion knowing” Choi Han said but Cale did not reply to this, he only gestured with his chin for the swords man to continue talking. “Taylor Stan will visit Puzzle City to look into an ancient power to heal his legs however this ancient power is useless to him since it could not heal an injury that already occurred.”

“An ancient power huh” Cale murmured as he pondered for a while.

“Yes, it’s called vitality of the heart, it could heal injuries and strengthen one’s vitality”

Cale nodded at this as he dropped the last piece of bread on the black hole, then suddenly he heard an eerie voice coming from it.

-M…more..food

“Godda--!” Cale immediately stood up and took a step back making eye contact with Choi Han before peeking down at the endless abyss of darkness.

-Give.. more..

“Alright, we will be back tomorrow” Cale made a face at that as he stepped back and walked a little closer to Choi Han, well just in case something crawls out from that hole he had a shield. “That is so creepy”

“Let’s get out of here” Choi Han said as he left, picking up the discarded sacks so they can throw it later, his gaze then shifted to Cale who matched his pace and walking beside him. 

"Yes, we should" Cale said and as they walked down the hill, 

They walked in silence for a brief moment, Cale was looking at Choi Han’s head. He had been thinking about what he just said earlier about the merchant Billos.

“Hey Choi Han”

“What?”

“You aren’t scamming me, aren’t you?”

Notes:

Thank you for reading and the comments! I'm glad you are enjoying it so far, and yes Choi Han is following the LCF time line that KimCale gave him, so the similarity is there, im tweaking a few stuff but it's just starting so far sooo.. thats that for now haha.

Chapter 5: The first ancient power: Indestructible Shield 2

Summary:

Choi Han and Cale continued their journey to retrieve the ancient power of the Indestructible shield, it's probably the longest time that they had spent time together, well Choi Han is trying to get used to this, he can already see that they would stick together for quite some time.

“Scam?” Choi Han echoed.

“Yes, Now that I think about it you were telling me all these information and suddenly asking for money”

“ You asked me what I need from Billios and answered you, that doesn’t mean I am asking for ‘your’ money.”

Cale considered this for a moment “So, what would you do if you can’t purchase this item? Steal it?”

“Tsk! You are making your own narrative; I am not like that. That device just makes things easier but If I can’t get it, I'll find another way” Choi Han huffed, annoyed at how Cale just assumed he would steal.

“How about explaining to me what this item is for?”

“I told you that it will help Taylor Stan”

“I know but I need details, you only gave me a brief explanation, remember transparency” Cale shrugged.

Choi Han frowned at this; he was contemplating if he should tell him in detail about his plans with Taylor Stan’s situation. He did promise transparency but Choi Han does not want to involve Cale Henituse that much. However he also understood why Cale needs to know, it sounded like a scam indeed. 

“Fine, let’s talk”

“Talk? Here huh?” Cale looked up to see the sign of the establishment, The fragrance of tea and poetry was written on the sign. “Do they have some wine?” he murmured before opening the door. 

As soon as he walked into the establishment everyone turned to look at him, Cale clicked his tongue as he walked towards the counter while Choi Han followed behind him.

“Good afternoon young master! It’s nice to see you visit this establishment” Billos greeted him. 

Cale glanced behind him to see Choi Han nodding at him, a confirmation that this guy who resembled a piggy bank is indeed Billos. He took out a gold coin and placed it down the counter with a small smirk.

“We will stay on the second floor, don’t let anyone disturb us.. Also, do you serve wine here?”

“Unfortunately, we only serve tea, this is a tea shop after all” Billos replied.

“Tsk.. well whatever, anything is fine as long as it's not sour” Cale waved his hand as he walked upstairs followed by Choi Han. 

They sat down on the table near the window, Choi Han looked around making sure there was no one around before he started talking. 

“I have already told you what will happen to Taylor, I plan to help him. If he lives he can reclaim his position as the heir, he will be able to take care of Venion as well.” Choi Han said, he recalled that in the first time line, Taylor had died and Cage was on the run after killing the assassins responsible for his death. Aside from that Choi Han certainly did not want Venion to be the next marquis, He was an asshole too, one of the many nobles who had always looked down on Choi Han. If Talyor will take care of him he doesn't have to worry about him going after Raon too and that asshole will be punished for good.

“I will help him sneak into the capital in order for him to talk to the crown prince”

“The crown prince?” Cale asked.

“Yes, he owns an ancient power that could heal anything, it’s a one-time use but it will be able to help Taylor. He just needs to go to the capital unnoticed since Venion had planted people to make sure he won’t be able to get inside.”

“Huh..your information is quite.. Detailed” 

Choi Han cleared his throat, he had to thank Cale-nim for that information. “Anyways, I heard that the Flynn merchant guild had an item that allows a person to remain invisible in a short span of time. It's the most convenient way to sneak them in”

They both paused when they saw Billos heading towards their direction, he was carrying a tray with him as he approached them. He placed the cup of tea on the table as he looked at the two of them. “If you need anything else Young master, I’ll just be downstairs.” 

Cale only waved his hand as he picked up the cup of tea and took a sip, he suddenly frowned when he realized that he hadn't had any alcohol since this morning which is .. actually, says a lot. Usually, he was out there looking for some tavern to have some drink or pick random fights yet here he is drinking tea with this brute.

“So, you will help the princess Rosalyn, rescue a dragon and help Taylor Stan while we are on the way to the capital? then stop the bombing at the plaza when you get back?”

“That is the plan, indeed.”

The young master set his cup down and crossed his arms as he looked at the tea, he could not help but think how troublesome this is. His gaze then moved to Choi Han who was silently sipping his tea now, this guy is preparing and gathering people around him. From what he last heard princess Rosalyn is a very skilled mage, then rescuing two members of the fog cat tribe, a dragon and a future marquis, then of course get acquainted with someone from a merchant guild.

Then what is Cale’s role here? The ancient power of his mother, that’s what Choi Han needed. Once he gets that he won’t need Cale’s help anymore, right now Choi Han is tolerating him because he needs something from him and Cale also needs more information about his mother from him, this is truly just a beneficial partnership between them. 

Once Cale got the information he needed then he could go on his own.

But for now.. Choi Han had a lot of information that he could probably use to prepare for this upcoming war. He keeps saying, as crazy as it sounds, it’s better to be prepared too.

“I’ll think about it” Cale said before glancing at the window. “How are you planning to rescue this dragon?”

“That’s for me to do, you don’t need to think about it”

“May I remind you of transparency” Cale picked up his tea again as he took another sip. 

“I know that, But I don’t need to go in detail with that, why would you want to know anyways?”

“What if I want to go with you?”

“Why?”

“Because I don’t trust you yet, won’t it be better if I can see what you are doing?”

“No”

“Then find a different way to sneak Taylor inside the Capital”

Sigh.

Choi Han rubbed the bridge of his nose, why does he have to deal with this? Why can’t Cale Henituse just sit still? He is making ridiculous requests the more time they talk to each other. But then again things would be much easier if Cale could do a few things on his own isn't it? He is not sure how long it will take for him to get back after helping Rosalyn and Lock, he might miss the opportunity to help Taylor and Cage. The swordsman looked through the records of his memory from  the information Cale-nim provided him. 

Shit.

He certainly won’t be there when Taylor and Cage leave Puzzle city, if things still progress the same way.

“Alright, but I must not hear any complaints from you”

“I’ll try” Cale smiled and stood up as he saw Billos walking upstairs. 

“You are leaving?”

“I haven't had any drinks yet and I think I spent too much time with you today. I need to drink. Besides I’m not here to do your business” he gestured to Billos using his chin and left the table, he met Billos on his way down.

“You are leaving, young master?”

“You don’t have any liquor here, I’m going out to get it. Keep upstairs reserved and cater that guy” Cale pointed to Choi Han before he walked down and headed outside the shop, slamming the door behind him just because he felt like it.

Choi Han frowned hearing the door slam and the murmurs of the patrons started to waft inside the establishment, he saw Billos walking towards him and placing another tray which had refreshments. Choi Han had recalled how Billos had approached him in the past, gave a speech about wanting to be acknowledged by his family and owning the Fynn merchant guild, laying all his desires to the newly appointed Hero of Roan kingdom. 

“Billos, you run the merchant guild here, correct?”

Billos paused as he looked at Choi Han and smiled “Yes I am, is there anything you need?”

“Not me, the young master.is.still thinking about it ahem, however we might frequent here in the future,” Choi Han said.

“I will look forward to that” he said looking at Choi Han with a smile on his face, though he was curious what could the young master need? He had never shown himself here, but Billlos of course knew of Cale Henituse and his famed title, he’s not sure if he should be concerned about it.

But business is business and if the young master need something, who is he to decline such offer?

"Well then, what does the young master need?"

The next two days were spent with Choi Han and Cale feeding the tree, the dark hole near the trunk had slowly started to lighten its color, the changes made Cale satisfied so on the third day of their journey he had purchased four sacks of bread, buying all the stocks from the three bakers because he was complaining to Choi Han that he was tired climbing the hill every day and wanted it to be done and over with so he made Choi Han carry everything as usual. 

It wasn’t heavy for the swordsman to carry but it pissed him off with how Cale was acting around with him, ordering him like he was some sort of a servant.

Choi Han dropped the sacks on the ground with a huff and watched as Cale dragged one of the sacks near the hole and started to feed the tree with much enthusiasm now that he was seeing the progress he was making. 

“The color is getting lighter” he murmured and smirked as he kept his pace, throwing the bread.

- Give.. Me more! More! please!.. Delicious! 

“Calm down, I have more here, or I'll feed you a stone if you keep demanding tsk” Cale scoffed and decided to pour the bag of bread into the hole after hearing the eerie voice of the grudge-filled soul. Throwing the empty sack, he saw that the color started to turn from grey to white. He took a step back as he observed the hole, thinking that it’s already satisfied, however he flinched when the voice started to shriek. 

- More! More.. more of it!

“What the hell..” he murmured and glanced behind him to see Choi Han who nodded at him.

- GIve me more! I’ll give you a present if you feed me more!

Cale clicked his tongue “Stop shrieking! Just wait!” he picked up the next sack and dumped the third bag of bread, the black branch started to sway as if it was excited to be fed. Cale could not help but shiver after seeing the place start to get surrounded by fog. It was the middle of morning now, but the sun was not out, yet the fog continued to get thicker.

He needs to finish this soon, Cale threw the sack once again as he stood there watching the white hole with his sharp eyes. It should be satisfied now right? That was already three sacks of bread! How gluttonous is this spirit?!

Oooooong..

Hearing the eerie rumbling noise coming from the tree, Cale stepped back, seeing the hole became transparent, and a white ball of light floated from inside the hole. 

Is this the ancient power?

The moment he thought of that Cale then heard the voice on his head that was coming from the hole before who were asking him for food these past few days.

-It was so, so good!

Cale frowned after hearing the obnoxious voice.

– That soft texture of bread! It was so delicious! I never ate something so delicious like that in my entire life! 

‘What the hell.. This woman is annoyingly loud’

Cale crossed his arms, looking boredly at the ball of light, his lips turned down in a frown as he listened to the ancient power blabber with how good the bread tasted. This is something he did not expect, he thought gaining an ancient power is somewhat mystical but he was put in this position where he had to listen to this soul chatter and chatter as if her life depended on how she could evaluate each bread that Cale had given her.

– Things like this were not available in ancient times. The people of the Forest of Darkness claimed to be servants of a god yet only gave me tasteless things.

Sigh.

Cale pressed his thumb and pointer finger on the bridge of his nose “Alright.. Great, you've been fed”

– I was banished from that place. They said I was a glutton. It’s because they fucking starved me to death! How dare they! Good thing my friends helped me.

‘Gosh she was not done yet’ 

The young master groaned and crossed his arms once again and glanced at Choi Han who was waiting for him, and he shook his head “You are loud..” he muttered.

– It’s so unfair that I had to eat dirt and ended up dying! 

“How sad, are you done now?” 

-Yes! You are a great guy! You fed me delicious food! I will give you a present for sure!

“Sure, sure now where is my present? All those ten sacks of bread better be ought for nothing” Cale snapped, looking at the ball of light.

Meanwhile Choi Han in the distance stared at Cale as he made some one-sided conversation, perhaps he was talking to the ancient power. His gaze then slid to the man-eating tree, the tree that was previously black was starting to turn white and leaves started growing.

-Of course! Please touch the light

Cale slowly reached out and extended his hand to touch the ball of light, the moment his hand made contact with it a warm and strong power surged through his hand and the spirit spoke again.

-It will protect you.

After hearing that the light surrounded Cale’s body, the absorbed silver light all gathered at Cale’s heart. He let out a long sigh and took a step back as he processed everything that happened. Nothing hurts at all, in fact he could feel the pure power inside him, it was warm and made him feel happy. 

Cale placed a hand on his chest. 

“I guess you did it” Choi Han said as he approached the young master.

“You think?”

“Let me see your chest’

“... Excuse me?”

Choi Han blinked, realizing what he just said and shook his head “No! I mean- that’s not!”

“I never thought you’d be also a pervert, I guess appearances can fool you” Cale looked at him, judging him with his stare.

“That’s not what I meant!”

Cale shrugged and smirked at this. "Sure"

Sigh.

“There should be a small silver shield inscribed over your heart, it will prove that you acquired the ancient power, the shield will prioritize your safety above anything else.”

Cale then turned away from Choi Han who rolled his eyes at the gesture, he pulled his shirt down to peer over his chest and sure enough he could see a glimpse of a small silver shield inscribed over his heart, it wasn’t exactly like a tattoo, but it was such a beautiful and fancy mark that actually made him smile. 

Good thing it looks nice, or Cale will throw a fit if something ugly has marked his skin forever and Choi Han failed to mention this to him.

“Nice” he murmured and took a deep breath before fixing his clothes again, he could feel the strength of the shield wrapping around his heart. He closed his eyes and raised his hand summoning the power within his heart suddenly a silver shield manifested in front of him, it was large enough to cover his upper body, aside from its color a beautiful pair of silver wings also could be seen from each side. Seeing this he could not help but chuckle, admiring the new power that he acquired. 

Choi Han watched beside him, seeing this scene it reminded him of Cale-nim from the other world. It’s probably due to nostalgia but the swordsman smiled as he saw the other trying out his ancient power for the first time. With this, Cale Henituse will be able to protect himself, it is the perfect power for him to harness. 

“That was nice” Cale murmured as he withdrew the shield and approached Choi Han.

“Good, I supposed we are all done here,” Choi Han said, turning to look at the tree that was now turned to a beautiful and healthy tree, as if the black dead tree did not exist in the first place. 

“What are we going to do with that though?” Cale pointed at the one sack of bread that was left. 

Choi Han went to pick it up “let’s go” he said, and they went down the hill, Cale followed him and as they passed by the slums, he watched Choi Han handed over the bread to some of the residents there who had deeply thanked him. As Cale watched this, he could see that the swordsman seemed happy to be able to provide the food, Cale had to look around to see the other residents being wary of him, after all his reputation probably reached around this area as well. Which is fine by him, he doesn't usually deal with things like this so he preferred being left alone however he could not help but notice that the area seriously needed more help, does his father not know about the situation here?

“Let’s go” Cale said, seeing that the bread was all given, he walked back to the market with Choi Han following him. 

As they walk back in the city, Cale is unaware of the eyes that had been following him these past few days, which Choi Han did not mention to him, but he could certainly see the deputy butler scurrying away. 

 

“So, you were saying my son was buying bread and disappearing to the slums and god knows where with this Choi Han and returned home sober?”

“Slightly drunk but definitely still in his right state of mind,'' Hans said as he stood in front of Count Deruth’s desk reporting his findings. These past few days he had been following the young master and found out about his trips with Choi Han, but he could never for the life of him know where they actually went. They would head to the slums then disappear and reappear then part ways. The young master would then look for a tavern to drink but he had never caused any trouble and came home just going straight to his room. 

“And this has been happening for a week now? Huh?” Deruth murmured, this is definitely strange however it is a welcomed change. He was glad that his son had started to show this difference, and now taking responsibility for going to the capital. Perhaps he does not have to worry that much, he knew Cale would not have asked him if he did not want to do it in the first place. 

But it’s not only Cale who is changing.

Deruth looked at the map and the letter on his desk, the tension in the Whipper kingdom was getting higher, any moment a war might break there, perhaps it is time to also fortify the castle walls as well.

“Should we do something?” Hans asked.

“No need, you don't have to follow him around now” Deruth said and stood up. “You can leave now Hans, thank you”

The deputy butler bowed his head and left the room, well at least he doesn't have to tail the young master now which is honestly a relief. He walked within the halls and stopped by a certain door where Cale was, he hadn't left the house yet and was spending his time with the kittens. Hans smiled and left; he had a lot of preparing to do for their journey tomorrow. 

Meanwhile inside the room Cale was lounging on the couch sipping from his glass of wine as usual, while looking at the two cats across him, he was left babysitting these two since Choi Han left to see Billos. There had been nothing but awkward silence between the three of them, saved from the chewing and whispering of the siblings as they ate. 

Cale tried ignoring them as he drank, but he could see the glances that the two casted at him from time to time.

Sigh.

“If you want to say something speak up.”

The two cats flinched but On decided to speak up “Choi Han said that you got the ancient power?”

“Yes I did”

“Wow! That’s nice!” Hong added. 

Cale saw the two kids getting excited over something that had nothing to do with them. These two had been staying in Choi Han’s room and he hasn't spoken to them that much either.

“It's a shield, right? It’s probably cool” Hong added, looking at his older sister who nodded in return.

“Do you wanna see it?” Cale asked, there was a small smile on his face as he set the wine glass down the table, seeing the two getting more excited they both nodded their heads. The young master proudly raised his hand and the shield appeared before them. 

On and Hong gasped at the majestic appearance it had, it was a smaller version than the one he made when he first used it. 

“Can I touch it!?” On asked.

“As long as it's not going to hurt you” Cale murmured after all he doesn't want to face Choi Han’s fury if these two got hurt, he looked at on who slowly reached her paws to touch it, Hong also followed his sister. 

“It’s warm!” Hong announced.

Cale watched the two with a small smile before leaning back on the couch “Alright that’s enough” he said and snapped his fingers then the shield disappeared, the two kids averaging six years old nodded. 

They were a little wary with Cale, the man seemed not to like them, and they didn't want Choi Han to get into trouble, so they kept their distance with Cale. The two returned to their seats and resumed eating their snack while observing the young master who was already finishing his bottle of wine while lounging leisurely on the couch with his eyes closed.

Creak.

The window in the room slowly opened and Cale lifted his head to look behind him only to see Choi Han stepping inside his room. The two kittens immediately welcomed him, jumping on his arms as he walked inside the room. 

“Choi Han, you are back!”

“Yes, sorry it took a bit longer, I had a few things I took care of” He replied while cradling the two on his arms and walked to sit across Cale.

“Why can’t you use the door like a normal person?” Cale said before crossing his legs and refilling his glass, frowning when the bottle was already empty. “Anyways, were you able to get what you need?”

Choi Han nodded and took something from his pocket, placing the pendant on the table. Cale set his glass down and picked up the item inspecting it.

“Huh? This little thing cost eight million gallons just to rent?” He murmured and frowned.

“Billos had to rent it under his name, we need to return it to him when we arrive at the capital, also.. I signed it under your name.”

“Of course you did, he would not have let you rent it otherwise” Cale placed the pendant down and crossed his arms, he and Choi Han had frequented Billos tea shop the last two days, making small talks with him. Just to show the man that they were acquainted, it will be easier for Choi Han to speak to him in the future.

Knock. Knock.

“Young Master” Ron’s voice can be heard from the outside. 

Choi Han set the two kittens down and picked up the pendant. He needs to leave. He was not supposed to be in Cale’s room today, Ron might find it suspicious to see him here when the old man did not see him arrive in the estate. It's better to be safe, this assassin is hard to fool. He leaped out of the window and Cale only shook his head.

“Come in” 

The door opened and Ron went inside the room with his usual benign smile. “The Count would like you to join them for lunch.” 

Sigh.

Cale stood up from his seat and glanced at the two kittens while fixing his coat.

Ron took notice of this, and his eyes landed on the two, He heard that the young master bought home two stray kittens with him though it was mostly under Choi Han’s care, it was the first time he saw these kittens, however who would have thought that these kittens were dangerous member of a specific tribe. 

“I did not expect for the young master to bring home some strays, they are increasing by numbers.”

“I did not bring them home.. Nevermind, just look after them” Cale waved his hand as he left the room.

The butler then approached the two as he crouched down to carefully look at them and smiled “Oho.. this is interesting indeed, one for poison and one for fog” He chuckled when he saw the two of them flinch. “The young master is certainly bringing home interesting strays” as he said that he reached out to the two kittens.

“How about you two come with me?”

On and Hong stared at him with wide eyes.

"Do you want to learn new tricks? I'll teach you both"

Notes:

Thank you so much for reading! I hope you like this chapter! Cale got the ancient power yay! they will start their journey soon owo.

Chapter 6: The journey of the Hero: Leaving the Henituse County.

Summary:

Cale's envoy left the Henituse estate, it's been a while since he went out of the county and now with new companions, he is not sure what to expect but certainly not alcohol ban.

That damn Choi Han is getting ahead of himself!

 

Cale walked inside the dining hall and sat down; his family were already seated there waiting for him. He reached out to lazily pick up any dish that appeals to him, but he barely had any appetite to eat plus he just drank an entire bottle earlier, he was not sure if he could stomach some solid food right now. He decided to pay attention to the soup instead, but he was just absentmindedly stirring it.

“Cale” Deruth called “Is the food not to your liking?”

“It’s horrible but what can I do?” he scoffed and replied and decided to finally take a spoonful of the soup. 

"We can replace it" Deruth raised his hand to call for a servant but stopped as Cale spoke.

"No need" 

Deruth and Violan exchange looks before the former spoke “You will be leaving tomorrow, everything has been prepared accordingly” Deruth said. 

Ah, right he recalled Choi Han mentioning about the number of people in the envoy increased. Not that Cale minded but he knew why there are more people in this envoy, it was the first time he would be sent out there, a trash of their family suddenly appearing in an important event. his father wanted eyes to watch over his behavior that's for sure and that's what he hated. besides its also troublesome for them to do what they need to do with so many people watching over?

He had agreed with bringing more servants as long as Ron was there, Hans for the kitten sitting job, Beacrox for obvious reasons but it is too much, so many guards.

“Do I really need that many people with me, servants I understand but the guards?”

“Well that..” Deruth paused and his gaze shifted to the person sitting on his right.

Cale frowned after hearing that, he looked at Violan who carefully set her glass down before turning to meet Cale’s gaze. She did not falter seeing the gaze directed at her, instead she spoke in her stoic voice.

“It will be the first time in a while that you will represent us, as the oldest son we must make sure that our family does not look poor and terrible because of such a small envoy, people especially nobles care a lot about appearances and sending you..” 

She trailed off before looking down at her food, she was actually concerned that Cale might be looked down upon, considering his infamous reputation he would surely be a talk within the other nobles. If they send him out there with the bare minimum efforts it would look like they don't care about the first born of the Henituse family. That simply won’t do, she would not let anyone look down on her family.

“Mn, of course I have no issues with that.” Cale set his spoon down as he continued “However, it’s not about the number of people but rather the number of eyes watching over me and reporting back to you..”

His statement was met with silence and Cale scoffed; he didn't really mind the number of people in the envoy, but he was aware that most of these people were probably tasked to watch over him, they don’t want him messing around there after all. Surely Violan would not let that happen, his father was still doubtful too not that he could blame them.

“Tsk, have I not been behaving well this whole week?”

“I truly appreciate your progress Cale, but we are just concerned about your safety” Deruth said, who knows what was out there and it was the first time that Cale would travel outside their territory, the safety of his son is his priority.

“My safety or my behavior?”

“Cale” Deruth frowned.

“Anyways, I have Choi Han that brute is quite strong, you can lessen the guards, I’m not going to war father” Cale said, his voice firm and held no room for argument.

Sigh.

Deruth nodded in defeat and waved his hand “Fine, but Vice-Captain Hillsman will still bring the first squad.” 

“Fine by me” Cale replied, a small smirk graced his features at that victory and continued eating.

“Ahem, Did you read the file that I sent you regarding the personalities of all the nobles who will be attending the capital?”

Cale paused at that; he tried remembering if he had read something like that. He knew Hans handed him some folder a few days ago and he peeked at it and tossed it on the table, it was probably still there. So no, he did not read that file. 

“I skimmed it” he shrugged. “I don’t plan to engage with them anyways.”

‘He definitely did not read it’ 

Basen thought of this as he observed his older brother who replied nonchalantly, he could only wish him good luck with this he knew how tiring and important this event is and since this is the first time his older brother is leaving for the capital, he hoped he could return safely without causing any trouble.

“At least try to familiarize yourself with it, Cale watch over yourself and do not cause any trouble, i'm not saying this just because you are representing our household but for yourself as well.”

“Sure”

Cale finished his half-eaten soup and stood up from the table without saying anything else and left the dining hall. It’s really suffocating staying that long with all of them in the same room, this is why he dislikes eating with them. 

It’s not like Cale hated them, he can’t understand why he was feeling this way either. It was hard to breathe being trapped in the same room with everyone, the constant nagging in the back of his head to leave and step back, that he does not belong there. He stopped on his tracks and looked at the huge empty halls, this big house that feels so cold and lonely. 

Cale had always felt like a stranger in his own home since his father remarried.

“I need a drink” He sighed and walked to where the wine cellar was. 

Cale looked through the different bottles of wine, walking around as he took his time to pick the best one. He knew he shouldn't be drinking since he would have to leave tomorrow but that’s not going to stop him anyways. 

Once he had chosen the bottle, he looked at it for a moment before flinching.

“Should you be really drinking right now?”

“Goddamn!--”

The young master looked back to see Choi Han suddenly behind him, and he placed a hand on his chest to calm his beating heart, he was surprised he almost dropped the bottle. 

“I drink when I want to drink,” Cale said as held the bottle. “What are you even doing here! Are you following me!?”

“Tomorrow when we leave that’s where my task will start, I need you to be sober.” Choi Han said.

Cale rolled his eyes “Sure, sure whatever you say” he walked past the swordsman however Choi Han grabbed his arm stopping him.

“I’m serious”

“Unhand me peasant.” Cale growled, glaring at him. “I’m not in the mood to deal with you right now.”

They stared at each other for a while before Choi Han sighed and slowly let go of his arm, the young master shrugged his hand off of him quite roughly as he clicked his tongue and spoke. 

“A bottle is not enough to get me drunk, okay? I just.. I just need this now alright? I won’t get in your way so don’t get into my business as well” He hissed, bumping his shoulder to Choi Han quite harshly as he walks past him. 

Choi Han watched him uncork the bottle before taking a drink from it and walking out the cellar, he could not help but frown. For a moment there he saw Cale’s eyes flicker with some strange emotion before it hardened again to glare at him. 

Sigh.

Choi Han already accepted the fact that he would babysit a brat in this journey.

The next morning, they were all ready to leave the estate, Cale stood by the gates where his family were sending him off.

“Cale, look after yourself,” Deruth said while giving his shoulder a gentle pat, Cale glanced at the hand on his shoulder and frowned.

“Return safely, don’t let anyone look down on you,” Violan added. 

Cale only nodded at this and took a step back and turned around only to see Basen and Lily looking up to him.

Basem was the first to say “Take care Hyung-nim. We will wait for you here.” 

“Have a safe trip Hyung-nim” Lily added with a shy voice.

"Sure.." Cale tried to lift his hand to pat her head, but he paused and clenched his fist before bringing his hand down to his side and took one glance at his family before finally walking away. “Ron let’s go”

Cale tilted his head to see Choi Han standing with the squad that Vice-captain Hillsman was leading, they exchanged glances before Cale climbed inside the carriage. On and Hong was already there sitting comfortably with a pillow that Hans prepared for them. 

A scoff left Cale’s lips as he sat across them and crossed his arms. 

“Getting comfortable, aren't we?”

“Hans prepared this! We did not ask for it” Hong huffed back. 

“Well good then” Cale replied before hearing Ron saying that they will leave now. 

The carriage moved and Cale took one final glance at the Henituse estate and his family that stood there to see him off. This is the first time that he would be leaving outside the estate for a long while, he could not say if he was excited or not but it was definitely a little refreshing to be away from that place for a while. He turned his head to the side and picked up the folder that his father had sent a few days ago about the nobles that would be attending the gathering.

“What are you doing?” Hong asked.

“Reading” Cale raised a brow “Don’t ask obvious questions.”

“I mean what are you reading?” Hong corrected himself.

“There you go” Cale replied as he flipped at the pages with a small frown “Backgrounds and personalities of the other nobles attending the event.”

“Why?” On asked this time.

“So, you can identify which ones were the assholes, the stupid ones, the smart ones and the trash” he replied just in time to see Venion’s portrait and information on the paper and turned it over to show On and Hong “Like this one, an asshole.”

“And where do you belong?” Hong asked.

Cale looked at the file again to the two kittens with a small smirk “Where do you think?”

“Trash” On replied.

The smile on Cale’s face disappeared and he sighed leaning on the comfortable seat inside the carriage before chuckling “Your brutal honesty is not charming, but oh well you aren't wrong. Now let me read in peace and don’t bother me” 

The two kittens giggled as they huddled closer and decided to walk by the window to peek at the view outside, Cale silently watched the amazement in their expression before he also turned to look outside. 

This will be a long ride.

Choi Han stared at the envoy in front of him, he was at the back because Vice-Captain HIllsman clearly does not want him around, saying he was only there because Cale specifically asked for him to join. The man was totally different from the one he met in the other world, well they seemed to be all different there anyways. 

The carriages stopped and everyone also stopped, Choi Han peeked at the long line “What happened?” he asked one of the knights.

“We are setting up the tents for the night” 

“Oh, I see” Choi Han said before he moved and walked towards the front, he could see the servants and the other knights setting up for the night. 

The sun was already setting and as he walked, he passed by Beacrox who was carrying a basket of ingredients for their dinner. The chef eyed him for a while and Choi Han ignored it as he walked to the carriage where Cale was and knocked.

“Young master-nim”

The curtain in the carriage slid open and Cale looked down to where Choi Han was standing “What?”

“The kids?”

Sigh,.

The door of the carriage opened, On and Hong hopped into Choi Han’s arms as they snuggled into the swordsman. 

“Thank you for letting them ride with you.”

“Thank Hans, not me” Cale said and waved his hand to dismiss the statement. “Do you need something else?”

“Nothing at the moment”

“Okay” Cale then closed the curtain.

Choi Han walked to one of the tents that was already set up and sat down, still having the two children averaging six years old on his lap. 

“Did you two enjoy the trip?”

“Yes we did! We haven’t been outside for a long time” On said while pawing at Choi Han’s sleeves.

“Was the young master being nice?” Choi Han asked, glancing at the carriage. 

“Hm.. he was okay? He doesn't talk much” Hong said.

“We don’t want to disturb him too,” On added.

“I see, good” Choi Han nodded and looked around to see everyone busy preparing for the evening. He was a little worried about leaving the two with Cale Henituse since the young master does not seem to like them much but it seems to have turned out fine. His gaze then shifted to Ron who was walking to the carriage holding a cup. 

Knock, knock.

“Young master”

Cale peeked behind the curtain, when he identified who it was, he slid it open “What is it?”

“We will be spending the night here for now, the next town will be a little far. Everyone can rest tonight, and we can resume tomorrow morning.”

“Sure”

“Beacrox is currently preparing the meal, please wait for a bit, in the meantime perhaps you might want to have some tea?” Ron offered a cup of tea.

Cale eyed the suspicious drink and frowned when he smelt it “Ron”

“Yes, young master?”

“Are you trying to kill me?”

“Of course, not”

The young master pointed at the cup “Then why the hell are you serving me this foul tea?”

“The young master did not seem to mind it last time, I can throw it away and serve you a different one?” Ron asked, there was his usual benign smile.

Cale contemplated for a moment; this old man is definitely mocking him. With a click of his tongue, he reached out and took the cup “Leave, call me when the food is ready” he huffed, closing the curtain of the window once again. Ron only chuckled at this behavior before leaving his young master alone. 

The dinner was served, and everyone had their fill. Choi Han ate with On and Hong, just like he promised he will look after the two as much as possible in order not to disturb Cale or Hans who was also busy. The poor butler had been running back and forth between the tents and the carriage since Cale had not stepped foot outside it. He ate his dinner inside and rested inside as well. 

He’s probably drinking too, considering the number of bottles being delivered inside. 

And Choi Han was correct. 

Cale stared at the empty bottle on his hand with a frown, kicking the other two on the floor as he slumped on the carriage chair. He was already tipsy and as much as he wanted to drink more he knew it would be troublesome to have a hangover tomorrow, riding a carriage will certainly not help at all. So, he decided that’s enough for tonight and to get some rest, he didn't want to go to the tents and see everyone there, so he decided to take a nap in the carriage. 

Thud.

“He’s waking up” 

Cale groaned as he slowly blinked his eyes open and saw a silver fur over his head, he reached out to swat it away and On hopped away from him as he slowly sat up. 

‘What the hell..”

“He’s finally up,” Hong said.

The young master frowned seeing the two kittens in the carriage with him, since when did these two end up here? Now that his head is a bit clearing, he could hear some noises coming from outside. 

Screams and clashing of swords.

Wait, what?!

Cale immediately sat up straight and reached for the curtains sliding it open to see the chaos outside and blinked.

“What the hell is going on!?”

“Bandits!” On said.

Cale watched the scene before him, of course they would be attacked. His carriage had the Henituse family crest, that alone tells a lot about the traveling party. Bandits liked to ambush travelers and they probably waited at night when their guards were down. Since when did this start? Did he sleep through it? If On did not paw at his forehead he would have not risen. 

“Young master! Please stay inside, we will take care of this!” Vice-captain Hillsman said. 

He finally noticed that his carriage was surrounded by knights and yet none of them were moving, they only had their swords in front of them, ready to attack. Cale poked his head out as he shouted, “Then what the hell are you just standing there for?!”

“Uhm.. well..” one of the knights looked ahead of them and Cale followed his gaze only for his eyes to widen.

The sight that greeted him also made him pause, sure he had started some brawl here and there, he saw how fights occurs, but he had never seen people getting stabbed or slashed, all that blood made him grimace covering his mouth with his hand, the man who mercilessly did all that is none other than Choi Han. that guy was not gloating when he said he was good with the sword, though you could never tell because of how young he looks, but he attacked the bandits without mercy.

He looked like a crazy maniac as he took down the bandits down, he kind of understood why the knights were frozen but they looked like an idiot standing there and doing nothing.

“Dont just stand there! help him!” Cale ordered and that snapped everyone as they started to move and help Choi Han. 

Cale met Choi Han’s gaze and the swordsman knocked one of the bandits before walking towards him. 

“Young master-nim, don’t stick your head out” Choi Han said as he approached the carriage, the knight stepped back from Choi Han as he walked looking up at Cale who was peering from the window.

“I wanted to see what’s going on”

“It’s not safe” 

“Well, that’s why you are all here aren't you? To keep me safe?” Cale huffed.

Choi Han’s brow twitched after hearing that comment, although he had taken care of most of these bandits, he still can't be certain that it’s safe, archers could be around too and the young master being exposed outside is not safe “Indeed, that’s why we will handle this, and you should just stay inside.” 

“You can’t protect me like th–what the hell! get your hands off my face!” Cale yelled when Choi Han used his hand to shove his face back inside the carriage, the swordsman then slid the curtains close as he walked away.

“Fucking annoying” he muttered, gripping his sword as he returned to the fight. 

The knights who saw this were staring in bewilderment at Choi Han, none of them dared to lay a hand or even touch Cale. afraid that they will anger the young master who made it clear that he disliked being touched or even be too near with the likes of them and yet Choi Han did not just touch him he shoved his face, such rude action could be punishable, they are certain that the swordsman will probably be kicked out the envoy soon specially after heating their young master cursing inside the carriage.

“That bastard!” Cale groaned and felt his face for a moment before turning to the kittens “You two! Does my face have any dirt?” He pointed at his own face. 

“You have.. That’s probably a blood stain on your chin” On said.

“What?! Where?”

“Here and here!” Hong jumped on his lap reaching his small paws to tap his chin and left cheek.

Clicking his tongue Cale leaned back against his seat muttering under his breath, Hong slowly moved away from him as he and his sister huddled on the other side of the couch observing the young master who was wiping away the blood stain off his face using a handkerchief. 

“How dare he..” Cale muttered as he looked at the white handkerchief with disdain, he definitely saw blood on that hand, and he used that very same hand to shove his face. There's not much he could do now but to wait for the fight to be over, he was itching to wash his face. 

Cale disliked mess, he hated it, he might be deemed as a trash, but he held such high importance on his looks and his face. His face is something he carefully takes care of.

You look just like your mother.

The young master halted his rough wiping and frowned as he heard the faint voice on the back of his head.

"Tsk"

Thankfully it did not take too long for the fight to be over, Cale had been sitting there waiting until he heard a knock on the door as Vice-Captain Hillsman spoke.

“Young master, we already took care of the bandits.”

Slam.

The carriage door burst open after Cale kicked it as he marched outside “Hans! Get your ass over here!”

Deputy butler Hans immediately rushed to his side, a little scared to hear his name being called like that. It’s been a while since Cale yelled like that, so he was a little anxious. Once he arrived at Cale’s side he immediately halted. “Young master.. What happened to your face?” He observed the dried blood that was smeared on Cale’s face.

“I need to wash my face now!”

“Yes! Of course, I will prepare it right away!” Hans bowed and scurried off behind the tent to prepare some water. 

Cale met Choi Han’s gaze and he glared at the swordsman before following Hans inside the tent. 

Choi Han scoffed at that before resuming on cleaning his sword. 

The next day, Cale had been downright ignoring Choi Han and vice versa, they fell into this routine that each time Choi Han picked up the kids he just has to knock, and the door would open without a word and the two kids averaging six years old would hop into his arms, then the door would slam so hard the carriage would shake. 

Sigh.

Choi Han walked back into the tent they set up, tomorrow they will be arriving near the Viscount’s villa and the cave that was behind that mountain is where Raon was. Choi Han remembered it too clearly, from his first timeline that small village brought nostalgia into him, it reminded him of Harris Village and so he stayed for a night there as a traveler passing by, however the night was shaken by a loud explosion that sent some parts of the mountain flying. Boulders and debris rained everywhere, the ground shook and left the villagers in panic, for a moment he had recalled what happened to the Harris Village so when the black dragon attacked anyone on sight Choi Han immediately knew what he needed to do, save these people.

And yet when he delivered the finishing blow those dark blue eyes had silently thanked him. 

Choi Han did not understand the reason for that during that time, but meeting Raon and knowing his story he felt the guilt crawling into his heart. That’s probably why he was so focused on this first task that he needed to do, rescuing Raon is his priority now.

“Choi Han, are you alright?” On asked, pawing at his shoulder. 

“Yes, I am. Sorry I was just thinking about our plans for tomorrow.”  

“We are going to save a baby dragon, right?” Hong asked, scooting closer to him as he whispered.

Choi Han nodded at this; he already briefed these two of what they would do tomorrow. On and Hong would be of big help with their respective abilities, Choi Han doesn't really have any grand plans, just go there, beat the shit out of the guards, rescue Raon then disappear. However, his opponent would be time, Cale-nim had said that the place is surrounded by magic alarms. There is no knowing when it will trigger but once it does it's a race against time. 

“Is the young master joining us?” On sat on the table, her tail tapping against the wood as she glanced at the carriage.

“He said he wanted to but.. He’s not talking to me”

“He’s not talking to us too, he’s pretty upset” She added, turning to look at Hong who nodded his head “You should talk to him and say sorry?”

“Why should I apologize? He wouldn’t listen to us” Choi Han huffed.

“You smeared blood on his face,” Hong quipped.

“Well.. that..” Choi Han looked at the two kids who were looking at him with wide eyes, how could he say no to that? And besides.. He glanced at the carriage with a small frown. He might have been a little mean about it, he just wanted him to be safe and yet this young master is so stubborn. 

Then again, he was the adult here isn't he?

“Alright let’s go back there” Choi Han said, opening his arms for the kittens to hop on.

They headed back to the carriage and Choi Han knocked on the door, it opened with a small creak and the kids slipped inside and once they did the door was about to close but Choi Han held it open, Cale struggled to close the door, but Choi Han's grip did not budge he peeked his head inside to see the annoyed look on Cale Henituse’s face.

“What!?”

“Can we talk?”

Cale looked at him for a moment before he let go of the door and Choi Han went inside the carriage.

Suddenly the air became awkward, none of them spoke. 

The kids who were seeing this stared at each other, these two had a weird relationship. On had noticed this ever since Choi Han picked them up, at first, they thought they were not on good terms based on what they have seen when they interacted but sometimes, they talk just fine too. Choi Han even helped the young master to get an ancient power and yet they are still very distant. 

Meow.

Hong made a small noise and On decided to give Choi Han’s leg a pat with her small paw, nudging him.

“I thought you wanted to talk–”

“You see last night–”

Now they both said at the same time. 

On pressed her forehead on top of her paws, a little frustrated. 

“Go ahead, speak” Cale said, gesturing for Choi Han to speak first.

“About last night, I did not realize my hands were… anyways I apologize.for.that” Choi Han said, though his apology is a little halfhearted he kind of think he somehow deserves it for being a too stubborn but then again, it’s probably his general dislike of Cale Henituse since the first timeline that he had carried over made him a little colder towards the man. Choi Han knew that he was probably being unreasonable and stubborn too considering he already knew the reason why Cale disliked Harris village, still it was not enough an excuse to disrespect the life of the villagers and he hasn't even apologized about that.

But Choi Han had also forgotten that the Cale right now is still eighteen years old.

Too young to be dragged into the upcoming war. 

Now Choi Han truly felt bad.

“You don’t have to apologize if you don’t mean it, your acting sucks”

“I wasn’t acting.”

“Sure” Cale scoffed.

“Alright, look we are trying to keep you safe, and you are being too stubborn to stay still.” Choi Han said and sighed “I did all my part with our deal, I've been transparent and honest with you I suppose it’s time that you do yours.”

Cale scoffed at this “Did you really think I would listen to you?” 

“No but I at least hope you are not the type that would back down on his own words.”

The young master shut his mouth after hearing that and he gripped the bottle of wine that was sitting on his lap, he had been drinking before Choi Han arrived. 

“Just until after the plaza, once you made your final decision, we can go our separate ways” Choi Han said, “I will not bother you any longer isn’t that our deal?”

Cale observed Choi Han for a moment and sighed, he might be stubborn, they can call him trash but Cale is someone who does not back down on his words. He indeed made a deal, and he can be stubborn about it, but a deal is still a deal.

“Ugh.. fine”

Cho Han smiled a little after hearing this response, satisfied he nodded and reached out to take the bottle from Cale’s hands “First things first, slow down on this.”

“Wha– “

“We have something to do tomorrow I need you with a clear head.”

“I’m not even drunk, it will take more than a bottle to knock me out” Cale tightened his hold on the bottle and waved his other hand as if he was proud of how high his tolerance was. 

"I am aware but still" Choi Han frowned.

“It’s bad for your health,” On added. 

“True, so slow down on this”

“Well damn, you sound like an old man, you nag more than Ron” Cale scoffed before frowning as he slowly let go when the other man took it, staring at the bottle as if Choi Han had taken his favorite toy. The swordsman ignored this as he gave On and Hong a small pat on the head before leaving the carriage. 

Choi Han went to the tent where the servants were and handed the half empty bottle to Hans who accepted it with a confused look.

“Don’t give the young master-nim any more wine.” 

Ron lifted his head after hearing this, he was preparing some tea while Beacrox paused from washing the dishes as they all looked at the swordsman. 

“Excuse me?” Hans asked. 

“No matter how much he asked for it, do not give it to him.” 

“Under which orders is this?” Ron asked as he set the teapot down, eyes narrowing at Choi Han. 

“Young master-nim’s orders” 

Becrox glanced at his father, they were bewildered by this. It was also unbelievable coming from Choi Han knowing what happened last night. They all saw what he did which put their young master in a sour mood the entire trip today. Some of the people in the envoy threw Choi Han some displeased looks for upsetting Cale because once their young master is upset, he will make it everyone's problem. 

“You can ask him if you want” Choi Han said before leaving the tent. 

“What.. is it going to rain acid soon?” Hans said, looking at the bottle with wide eyes then glancing at the carriage.

“That punk is getting way too comfortable” Ron muttered under his breath but there was a small smirk on his face “But I supposed he is bringing some changes in here.” 

“Choi Han-nim and the young master seemed to be getting along well” Hans said and Beacrox gave him a look, but the chef only shook his head as he returned to his task.

“Anyways, let;s just follow the young master’s orders then” Ron added.

Alcohol ban it is then.

Notes:

Updated today! Thank you for reading! things will start to slowly deviate soon.

Chapter 7: The first mission: Rescuing the mighty dragon

Summary:

Upon arriving on the village Choi Han had formulated the plan to rescue the black dragon, this time he will make sure to grant it’s freedom, Raon will be free and will not suffer the same fate from the first timeline, he will make sure of that, it’s a promise he made with Cale-nim after all.

With the help of two children averaging six years old and a young master things should turn out smoothly

The next morning they arrived at the village, there was only one inn that they could stay for the night, Hans already paid for the entire place as he escorted Cale inside. The owner of the inn bowed towards Cale as he realized that his guest was a noble man. 

“My apologies if our meager inn is not satisfactory to the young master” 

Cale looked around with a small frown, it was definitely a small place. His bathroom is much larger than the room that was given to him. 

“My bathroom is bigger than this” Cale muttered under his breath as he walked inside the room and touched the mattress with a displeased look.

“Young master! We have some extra mattress for you to use, we can bring it up here” Hans immediately supplied, seeing the frown on Cale’s face.

“Good, go ahead and do that”

“Right away!” Hans said and left the room.

“I really apologize! This is only what we can offer” the old man once again bowed, keeping his head low, afraid to see the look on Cale’s face.

Sigh.

“Stop apologizing, it's annoying me even further. Besides it’s not like you can do anything about this shabby place” he waved his hand and walked towards the window, looking at the setting sun “At least there’s a roof over our heads”

The old man slowly raised his head to peek at the young master. 

“Although perhaps there is something you can do for me” Cale walked towards the old man “Your alcohol surely does not lack the taste is it not?”

“Ah! I have a special brew that the young master might like” 

“Now we are talking, and oh bring it discreetly”

“Yes, young master!” the old man who now felt a bit better went down stairs and Cale was left alone leaning against the widow. He hasn't had any drinks since yesterday afternoon. That punk Choi Han had informed his butlers not to give him any alcohol under his own orders. 

‘What bullshit’

Cale tried, he did try but not even the god awful lemonade that Ron made could not satiate the itch to drink.

“Aren’t you on an alcohol ban?” On asked as she sat on the table looking at Cale. 

“Was I?”

“Choi Han said so” Hong added.

“Well he isn't here, a bottle will not get me drunk” Cale added “Of course this remains as a secret between the three of us, deal?”

The two kids looked at each other “But we can’t lie to Choi Han” the older one said

Sigh.

“After I let you two have a comfortable ride with me, this is what I get?”

On and Hong giggled as they huddled closer. 

There was a knock on the door and Hans went inside to replace the mattress on the bed, Cale let him do his job as  he silently stood there and turned towards  the window once again, seeing the mountain where the cave was located, the young dragon was imprisoned there as per Choi Han’s words. When Cale said he wanted to join he only said it in the spur of a moment, first because of curiosity but other was to see what Choi Han was actually doing. 

But now that he thought about it, rescuing a dragon definitely is dangerous is it not?

He touched his chest where he could feel the indestructible shield’s power. He can protect himself now so it should not pose a problem and Choi Han would have not agreed if he thought Cale would hinder his plans. But despite thinking how dangerous this task is there was a different feeling that became evident to him.

‘I somehow feel excited’ 

He thought, looking at the mountain. 

Cale knew he should acknowledge the danger but knowing that he had actually something to do now, it excites him in a way that never happened before. His life had been stagnant, a routine that he didn't know when would end. People see him as trash, a violent drunk that picks random fights, but contrary to what people think he does not pick random fights. He specifically picks his fights and the people he brawls with.

Scammers, gamblers or gangsters, anyone that would be categorized as bad people and would cause trouble. He fought with these bad people to make himself feel good, that he was better, that he was doing something, driving those kind of people away from his territory.

He’s not strong by all means but his influence is, he’s basically untouchable inside his territory but now he is not there anymore and the scale of the danger he was about to face is different.

But it was the right thing to do, wasn't it? 

Knock. knock

Cale flinched and turned around realizing that Hans already left, he was probably deep in his thoughts that he did not notice him leave. The knock continued and Cale recalled the old man that promised him the wine so he walked towards the door and opened it with an excited smile only to see Choi Han carrying the bottle. 

“Oh..”

“Oh, indeed” Choi Han walked inside and Cale closed the door with a small frown.

“Someone got caught,” On said as she licked her paw clean. 

Cale crossed his arms as he saw Choi Han place the bottle on the small table “I told you I need you sober for this”

“I am! Just–” Cale sighed before running his fingers through his hair with the elegance of a noble man as he composed himself “Alright, What now?”

“We will be leaving tonight. I want to discuss our plans, once again” Choi Han walked to the table where On and Hong were, Cale followed standing beside him as he unrolled a map.

“The cave is located on the mountain behind the Viscount’s villa. I already checked the area and there are guards surrounding the entrance and few of them scattered in the nearby woods. Venion will arrive tomorrow morning so we need to accomplish this tonight no matter what happens.”

On and Hong nodded at this while Cale silently listened.

“I already marked the locations of the guards, they usually change shifts every two hours. We will slowly take care of the guards that’s stationed in the woods. There are six of them and I marked their locations” Choi Han pointed at the map where the red x marks were made. 

“Are you taking care of them?” Cale asked.

“No, Hong, are you able to make them sleep?” Choi Han asked.

“I can! My poison can paralyze them, or do you want me to use something stronger?” Hong asked cheerfully. 

“No need,  just make them sleep” 

“Got it!”

Choi Han then turned to On “On, we would need your fog to help us hide”

“Sure!”

Then Choi Han nodded, patting their heads before turning back to the map.

Cale looked at the two kittens, he was not aware what abilities those two had but now that Choi Han mentioned it he could not help but feel amazed at their skill, they seemed very vicious kids too however he just noticed that Choi Han did not give him any instructions.

“And me?” Cale pointed to himself.

“How fast can you run?”

“Huh?”

“Once we took those guards down we will move to the entrance of the cave, I will take care of the guards however, there are magic devices that is installed there once one of the alarms were triggered its a race against time so I need you and Hong to go inside the cave and save the dragon while I fend the guards”

Cale raised his hand “Wait you mean to say we will bulldoze our way inside and take the dragon then leave?”

“Yes”

“..okay then how about the alarms can we stop them?”

“No we can’t that's why we need to be quick” 

“Have you ever thought about a plan on how not to trigger the alarm first? In that way the risk of getting caught would be lesser? This is very risky”

Choi Han frowned and turned to look at Cale “I did, but it’s not like I could get the device that is needed for that” that mana disturbance tool is way too expensive to rent and he certainly can’t ask Cale Henituse to rent it besides “It’s not my style…” he murmured. It was usually Rosalyn who plans things like this, Choi Han is the strength of the group and he wasn’t as patient as Rosalyn or as critical as Alberu. It's not like he could not draw a plan like that, he certainly could but he had no resources so he could only use the first thing that he was equipped with, his strength.

“Look if you don’t want to go, you don’t have to”

“Don’t put words in my mouth, I haven’t said anything like that” Cale glared before shaking his head “I am only trying  to see if  there is a much easier and safer way to do this”

On and Hong stared at the two of them and remained silent, sensing the tension between the two. 

“But since we can’t do anything about the alarm, let’s bulldoze our way in then” Cale smiled and shrugged.

Now that the plan had been recapped Choi Han handed the map to Cale who reviewed the marks he left. Choi Han then took something out from his bag, something that Cale failed to notice he brought with him. The swordsman handed him a black clothing.

“Wear this, I will be back here tonight to get the three of you” 

Cale took the clothes and frowned as he saw the crest that was stitched on the garment. “What is this? The stitching looks awful, you want me to wear something ugly?” he scrunched his nose as he inspected it.

Choi Han sighed. 

“This is the uniform of the organization that was responsible for what happened in Harris Village and the future events too”

“Are these the same people that..are involved with what happened to my mother?” Cale asked, looking at the symbol that had a white star and small red stars surrounding it. 

“Could be”

Cale clenched the coat before looking at Choi Han with a small frown “Why are we wearing this then?”

Choi Han glanced at the coat once again, to be honest he would have never thought of using these clothes but his conversation with Cale-nim made him decide to do this, he recalled one afternoon when Cale-nim suddenly mentioned it.

“By the way, if you are going to fight them and you don’t want your identity to be exposed, use their Arm uniform,” Cale said with a small smirk as he sipped his tea.

“Why?”

“Wouldn't it be satisfying seeing your enemy wear your uniform that was made so badly? I’m sure it would piss them off, isn’t it amusing? Pissing them off?”

Choi Han smirked, it certainly would piss them off once they see this badly made uniform that was imitating them and Choi Han is petty, he’ll get any chance he could to get back at them. This was the other thing he was doing when he went to Billos, he had them ordered from the last money he got from the Count, well it was worth it.

“To hide our identity and also to piss the enemy off” 

Cale raised a brow then looking down at the clothes before his lips curled into a smile as he realized the purpose of this uniform and nodded “Ha, I did not expect a brute like you could be this petty, alright I shall wear this even though it looks terrible” 

“Then I will see you tonight, leave the window open” Choi Han said and picked the bottle of wine, taking it with him before he stopped by the door “I’ll give this to you once we are done with rescuing the dragon” he said before he finally left the room. 

“That bastard, tsk” Cale glanced back at the map then to the mountain “rescuing a dragon huh”

 

Knock, knock

“Young master, It’s Ron”

Cale glanced at the door and closed the book he was reading with a small frown. “Yes, come in”

Ron came inside and held a cup of tea and walked to the small table where Cale was reading, he placed the cup down and bowed to him. “The young master did not come down to drink? The knights were looking for you since they are drinking down stairs”

“Do you really think I would go down there and drink together with them?” Cale raised a brow as he crossed his arms. “Don’t be ridiculous Ron”

“Of course not, so it is true then”

“What?’

“Choi Han told us not to serve you any wine, and that order came from you”

Cale picked up the cup of tea “Yes, and? It’s just for the time being, I realized that getting drunk while in a carriage is definitely not a good combination.

“I understand” Ron said before looking at his young master, he observed him for a while “Young master, Will you be leaving tonight?’

“Huh? What nonsense are you saying?” Cale frowned before setting the cup down and looking up at Ron “I’ll be resting in a bit, don’t come in to wake me up unless it's an emergency. Tell the others as well”

“Of course young master, please rest well” Ron said and as he bowed and walked towards the door, he took one last glance at his young master and smirked. 

‘Those shoes are definitely not for indoor use young master’

Ron thought of this as he closed the door and stood outside Cale’s room, his young master is up to something.

Cale waited for a bit before taking the cup with him, turning it over and pouring its remaining contents into a flower pot before setting it back to the saucer. He waited for a while before he moved to start changing his clothes, slipping into the black outfit that Choi Han gave him. He was buckling the belt of his coat when Choi Han arrived, he entered through the window already dressed in his Arm uniform. 

“Are you all ready?”

“We are!” Hong said and On also agreed. 

“Let’s go” Cale said as he put on his mask. 

 

They all walked towards the window, they are currently on the second floor and Cale frowned behind his mask thinking that  he could not jump that far. 

“Hold the kids young master-nim” Choi Han said.

On and Hong jumped into Cale’s arms and the young master suddenly felt his body tilt when Choi Han carried him, holding him in a bridal style, he did not even have the time to react when Choi Han suddenly jumped down, they landed swiftly without any sound. He then set him down as quick as possible and the kittens also jumped down before Choi Han gave the final order.

“Let’s go”

They all exited the inn and headed for the mountain where the dragon was imprisoned, Hong had taken care of the patrolling soldiers in the forest, Cale was amazed seeing the young kitten take down these men with just a small touch of his paw or after inhaling the poisonous fog from him. Since they already cleared the forest from the patrolling soldiers it was now time to get towards the cave.

Once they arrived they crouched down to observe the cave, Choi Han was scouting the location with his eyes and turned to look at Cale and the kids.  

“There is one high-leveled knight and two mid-leveled knights at the cave entrance, as well as two soldiers. Inside the cave, there is just one high-leveled knight, and the torturer is at the end of the cave”

Cale blinked and glanced at the cave, he could see the knights that were stationed there. 

“I will take care of all the knights and guards outside the cave. We need your fog to hide us from the recording devices.”

“Got it!”

“I will make a path for the three of you to get inside, Hong, use your poison again once you are inside. Young master-nim. The rest will be up to how fast you can find the dragon inside. Once the alarm goes off we had to be quick”

“Get ready” Choi Han said looking at the kittens who also covered themselves with charcoal to hide the color of their furs.

On nodded as she first made her move, she approached the end of the clearing and Cale could not see her anymore but he could see the fog that started to spread from the forest and into the entrance of the cave. 

Choi Han nodded at Cale signaling for him to move “Once you hear our sword clash I want you to run as fast as you can to the entrance, don’t worry about your back. I got you”

“Alright”

The swordsman then dashed forward and his movement did not go unnoticed by one of the knights but Choi Han was faster, within a short amount of time he had already taken down four men and Cale ran past him followed by the two kittens, Hong’s poison is already releasing as they went  inside.

“Who are you? How dare you come to this place!?”

Choi Han did not reply, instead he dodged  the attack of the two remaining high leveled knights. One of the knights were surprised with how fast the intruder was, they immediately realized that this swordsman is above their level, but they can outnumber him. 

wiiing wiiing

The alarm sounded from the inside of the cave, Choi Han gripped his sword before he attacked.

Cale and the two kittens ran inside, the alarm triggered once Cale stepped into the area where the high-leveled knight was guarding. He halted when he saw the knight ready to attack, Hong’s poison fog is already surrounding the knight and he started coughing, bleeding through his nose and Cale stepped back when the knight still chose to fight and raise his sword however this high-leveled knight’s body was thrown over to other side after Choi Han kicked him. 

“Intruders!”

“Go”

Choi Han could hear Cale’s footsteps as he stood there ready to attack, he infused his sword with his aura, the black despair blended in the dark cave, with one swing of his blade the first group who attacked him was sent flying back with such a strong amount of force.

“A..a sword master!” One of the knights pointed at him.

“I’ll kill anyone who tries to pass here” Choi Han deepened his voice but his intent was clear. “Come”

Cale started to run, he did not need another reminder to move as he turned around to leave following Hong and On as they headed further inside the cave, he could hear the loud crash and swords clanging against each other, but that was Choi Han’s job, right now he needed to focus. The last person on the end of the cave is the torturer, this one will be easy.

He can see the torturer using the magic crystal ball and he halted, he was the one who set the alarm and called for backup, he can’t let that happen. Choi Han mentioned about the magic crystal ball and he was supposed to take care of this but he was busy now. Cale did not dare approach closer since the crystal ball might also be recording, the closer he gets there it would be possible to get a clear record, On’s fog is helping him mask his form but it’s better  to be safe.

“Stop right there!” the torturer said, holding the crystal ball.

Cale picked up a rock, it was the size of an adult fist, he then threw it towards the torturer, it landed towards the magic crystal ball. The impact caused it to crack and the torturer was so startled that he let go of it, the crystal ball fell on the ground.

“Huh” Cale smirked underneath his mask, all that bottle throwing is not for naught, he actually had a decent aim.

“Don’t come here! If you do! We will all die!” the torturer said he was shaking violently in fear, who won’t be? When you know you are going to blow up anytime. Choi Han mentioned this to them, that’s why he will be unable to attack this torturer. Cale waved his hand and the two cats who were hidden in the shadow started to emit fog, it swirled in the air, this fog is naturally from On and it was already mixed with Hong’s poison. He picked another rock much bigger this time and used it to smash the magic crystal ball.

“Go away! Wh. what is this!?”

The torturer’s body started shaking, blood dripping out his nose and he started walking around gasping for air, but his legs shook and he fell on the ground. Cale stared at him with a look of disgust, seeing his body having a seizure before it went limp. 

“Is he dead?” he asked and poked the body using his foot before he crouched down inspecting it.

“Maybe?” Hong asked as he appeared from the shadow.

“Ugh” Cale groaned as he started rummaging through the pockets of the torturer’s clothes until he found the key, he stood up and took the torch from the side before looking down to see On and Hong. checking that they were fine he nodded at them and they started heading towards the farthest corner of the cave. 

Once they arrived, Cale could see the curled up dragon. He placed the torch in the wall and he frowned when he finally got a clear look of the prison.. 

Cale approached the door and unlocked the cell and looked down at the two kittens “You two runts, stay here”

Click.

The noise alerted the dragon but it kept its eyes closed as Cale pushed the iron gate and slowly approached the prison, it was too big to be a prison. The place was specifically designed for Venion’s sick entertainment, there was a luxurious couch, a table where Venion probably watched, while the other side of the wall were filled with different torture devices, which made Cale sneer.

“That sick bastard”

Cale walked further and finally spotted a small black figure that was curled up in the corner of the room. He had to scrunch his nose from inhaling the scent of blood in the air, Cale did not expect this. When Choi Han said that he wanted to save a dragon he thought he was crazy, he had thought it would be a big dragon, even though Choi Han said it was only four years old, who knew how big their size could be? After all Cale had never seen a dragon so how is he supposed to know that this dragon is nothing more than a small bundle that was covered in old and new wounds. Shivering in the cold cell all alone in this dark prison.

The young master carefully crouched down and saw that the eyelids of the small dragon were shaking, it was definitely conscious. 

“Hey!”

He called out and the dragon did not move or opened its eyes. 

“If you don’t open your eyes I’ll leave you here” Cale said and this time the dragon opened its eyes and Cale saw the brightest blue orbs, it held a strong gaze a sign that it hadn't lost its will to live, he liked seeing that fire still burning. “That’s more like it”

Cale smirked and stood up as he unlocked the shackles holding the dragon down, the only thing he was not able to remove was the mana restriction collar. But that’s a problem for later, they need to get out of here first, he picked up the dragon on his arms who thankfully did not resist but was looking at Cale with wariness. Once he was out of the cell he motioned for On and Hong to follow him.

“Let’s go, we don’t have time– woah!”

Crash.

The cave shook and Cale had to stop to steady himself for a moment before he resumed running, he then met Choi Han who was also running towards them, he came out from the smoke and dust. 

“What was that noise?” Cale asked as he met with Choi Han.

“I blocked the entrance, there are more soldiers who came” Choi Han said looking back at the entrance that caved in, it was covered with stones and debris. 

Cale and the two kids stared at the cave in disbelief then Cale turned to Choi Han. “How the hell are we going to get out of here if you blocked the entrance! You should have considered your options if you can’t take them all out!” 

“I can take them all out, that's why I blocked the entrance, I already killed enough of them” Choi Han flicked his sword, the blood splattered on the floor which silenced Cale. “There is another way out of here” Choi Han’s gaze then turned to Raon that was on Cale’s arms, seeing the current state of the young dragon made him clench the handle of his sword. 

“On second thought I should have just killed them all” Choi Han muttered darkly before sheathing his sword and walking towards the wall.

Cale-nim had told him that Venion prepared a secret passage here, he started checking the wall, there should be a flat area in this bumpy wall, after a few inspections he finally found it. He raised his fist and punched the wall.

Boom!

The rocks crumbled and the wall caved in revealing a secret passage. 

“Wow!”

“So strong!”

On and Hong praised and Cale was left speechless, he knew Choi Han was strong but damn, that was something else, is he even human? he observed as Choi Han picked up the torch and went inside.

“On, fog up the entire tunnel and Let’s go”

The kittens hopped on Choi Han’s shoulder as Cale followed him, still holding the silent dragon in his arms the only sound it  made were its breathing and his gaze was fixed on Cale, it looked vicious so Cale also glared back at it.

“What are you looking at?”

Cale said and he sighed, his arms are getting numb, the dragon might be small but it was quite heavy and the running is not helping either. He watched as Choi han ran in front of him, his only guide was the torch that he was carrying since the tunnel was covered with fog in order to hide their identities since Venion had set up a recording device here too. 

Choi Han stopped and once again punched a hole into the wall. It instantly collapsed. The light from the moon illuminated the cave and they all ran outside while the chaos continued to ensue inside the cave, Cale was panting and was running out of breath trying to keep up with Choi Han.

‘Is this why he asked me how fast I can run?’

Cale held the dragon tightly since he could feel his hold slowly slipping and he realized that it wasn't just because the dragon was heavy, he could feel the blood staining his clothes. 

The dragon was looking up at him then to the sky, it was silent the entire duration of their escape. 

Choi Han suddenly grabbed Cale’s arm and tugged him behind a bush as they all crouched down “Stay here” he said and was about to stand and leave but the young master grabbed his coat.

“Where are you going!?”

“I have to clean our tracks and make a new one. Stay here” Choi Han said before disappearing into the darkness. 

Now that the adrenaline started to slow and Cale could feel the fatigue on his body he sat down on the ground, something that he would never do but his legs were tired and he had been running so much that he was still catching his breath. He pulled his mask down and groaned, he was questioning his life choices now. 

‘Why did I even volunteer to do this?’

Cale thought of that before he looked down to see the dragon that was looking at the night sky with admiration, he slowly set him down the ground and frowned at the stains on his clothes. But he did not pay attention to that, instead he looked at the black dragon who was poking the ground with his paw, On and Hong slowly approached it as well.

“That looks like it hurt,” On said as she circled the dragon, observing the wounds.

The dragon growled at her. 

“We will make it better,” Hong added.

Cale watched the three as he sat there waiting for Choi Han, however he heard rustling noises, the four of them froze and Cale moved to gather the three kids close to him as they hid. If worse comes to worst he can use his shield, but he needs Choi Han here, where is that bastard?

The footsteps were getting closer and closer, Cale placed both his hands in front of him ready to use the shield at any given moment however he did not expect what happened next. 

Thud.

A body fell, he could see a soldier who wore the same uniform from the cave lying face down with blood dripping on the corner of their lips. 

“He’s dead isn't he?” Cale asked as he scrunched his nose at the sight and covered his mouth with his hand, it was the first time he had seen a dead body up this close..a fresh dead body.

“I think so” On answered poking the man’s cheek.

“What happened?” Choi Han appeared behind them and saw the body as he walked towards it, his eyes then caught something on the back of the soldier's neck. Choi Han pulled it out and stared at the dagger on his hand. He immediately started looking around him and frowned behind his mask. 

‘That guy..’

Choi Han looked behind him and saw Cale and the three kids before clicking his tongue, he had to take care of this first.

“Do you see that tree? Go there and hide I’ll cover your tracks and .. dispose of this”

“What if more of these people come out?” Cale asked as he picked up the dragon once again.

“I’m sure you will be fine” Choi Han said, his gaze shifted up to one of the trees  “Go now”

“Stop ordering me around” Cale hissed. 

Choi Han sighed and reached out to put back the mask on Cale’s face since he can’t do it himself while carrying Raon “Don’t remove that” he added before stepping back and picking up the dead body. 

Cale huffed but turned around to leave, heading to the direction of the tree that Choi Han mentioned, once they arrived there he set the dragon down once again on the grass and he sat down. He noticed that the dragon kept looking at him with that fierce and threatening look, it seems that it could not let its guard down, it’s not like Cale could blame it after all the years it suffered under Venion’s sick entertainment. 

“Nice, you got some spirit”

He murmured and sighed, such a strong will this little one had.

“Are you all alright?” Choi Han suddenly appeared which surprised Cale the second time now.

“We are all fine! But the youngest here is not” On gesturing to Raon, Choi Han sat down as well before he started to look through his bag and took out a cutting tool that had some magic seals on the blade.

“Where did you get that?” Cale asked.

“Billos.. The money you gave has some extra I ,.. Rented other stuff.I hope.you.don’t mind.. “ Choi Han trailed off awkwardly, he actually hiked the price of that necklace when Cale asked how much he needed in order for him to rent a few things. 

Yes, he scammed him, just a little. 

“Sure~ I mean it’s done, isnt it? It’s not like I can do anything about it now” Cale replied, his tone was dripping with sarcasm that Choi Han avoided eye contact with him

The swordsman decided to focus on his task instead and handed Cale the bag “Find the healing potion” he then carefully looked at Raon who was glaring at him, his eyes were sharp but he could see his small frame slightly shaking as he saw the item on Choi Han’s hand.

“I’m not going to hurt you, let’s get that collar off” Choi Han said as he carefully lifted Raon’s neck, the young dragon closed its eyes tightly once it felt the metal against it’s skin.

Snap.

The collar fell on the ground and Choi Han put the cutter away as he observed Raon who was tilting his head from side to side.

“Okay, I found it” Cale then uncorked the bottle and moved to feed it to the dragon. 

Once the bottle was emptied Choi Han stood up and Cale also followed, they both looked down at the young dragon whose wounds were slowly healing. It turned around inspecting his own small body. 

For the first time he was able to finally feel the mana that should have naturally flowed within him, he looked up at the two humans who rescued him, he was a little uncertain how to approach them and even though they helped him, he could still not trust them, they are still humans after all.

“Let’s go” Choi Han said as he turned away.

Cale blinked “Wait, you aren’t taking him?”

Choi Han shook his head  “No, he’s free to do whatever he wants” he then turned his attention back to Raon who was still looking at them “You are free now, you choose how you want to live, you are a mighty dragon after all”

The young dragon’s eyes shook as he heard those words and watched as the two humans and kittens left, the word of the swordsman echoed in his mind as he looked up at the sky. 

“I will live freely”

He murmured before his eyes narrowed at the two humans, he hated that annoying race however he could not remove his gaze towards them. It was humans who locked him away and stole his freedom but it was also humans who gave it back to him. 

This is a complicated feeling.

“I hate humans, I won’t trust humans!” He added as he glared at the two.

“Good, you better not trust us” Cale said as he met the eyes of the dragon and he smirked before turning to Choi Han as they started walking away and whispered “Do you think it will follow us?”

“He looks like he wants to follow,” Hong added.

“It’s up to him” Choi Han replied  but he never looked back, he recalled what Cale-nim had told him when he was sharing the story of how he rescued Raon. 

“Raon is a very loyal companion, you do not have to do anything, he will follow the person who showed him the night sky. He’s smart and he'll know what to do. So just free him and  he will decide on his own”

It doesn’t really matter to Choi Han if Raon doesn't follow him, as long as he was able to free him and give him back the freedom he deserves, that's all that matters. He had been livid when he saw his condition, to think the bright young dragon he met on the other world had gone through such a hard life, he was only four years old and he suffered so much. No wonder he had lost his sense of self and had looked at Choi Han as if he was thanking him for taking his life.

Death is another form of freedom after all.

Choi Han turned to look behind him and the young dragon was not there anymore, his gaze then turned to Cale who was walking beside him. He observed the young master that was silently walking beside him, Choi Han had to admit though this mission went well with him being around. He had never heard him complain too and was able to do all the instructions that Choi Han gave him. 

Well it shouldn’t really come off as a surprise considering how efficient Cale Henituse was during the war, it's already in his nature.

“Ahem.. we all did well today” Choi Han said and looked at On and Hong that had climbed on his shoulders at some point. 

“I’m happy we can help the poor dragon,” Hong said. 

“That’s right!” On added.

Choi Han glanced at Cale and added “You too.. Young master-nim, you did well”

“Pft, of course I did,” Cale scoffed, pulling off the mask from his face. “Who do you think you are talking to?” he smirked before crossing his arms and realized that his clothes were stained with blood. “That Venion is really a sick bastard” 

“For once I agree with you” Choi Han said and they both looked behind them to see an empty space, it seems that the dragon already left. “Let’s  hurry and return back”

Notes:

Thank you for reading! I'm just pumping out updates while I still had free time to do so. I hope you enjoyed this Raon rescue mission!

Chapter 8: The unexpected visitor: Meeting the minor villain

Summary:

The dragon had been saved the mission was successful however a problem still followed them by the appearance of Venion. Something that Cale was able to handle, much to Choi Han's surprise he was slowly discovering a few things about this young master.

The next morning Cale stared at the cup of lemonade that was included on his breakfast with a frown on his face, he glanced at Ron and raised a brow at the smile that was directed to him by the old man. 

“This again?”

“Young master, Lemon is good for your skin and health, it should energize you after your short trip last night, this Ron is truly worried.” 

“Ack–!” Cale almost choked midway on sipping, partly with how sour the tea was compared to the usual ones that was served to him, he was sure the dose was twice as lethal! but more importantly to what Ron had said, Cale just stared at him setting the cup down as the butler smiled back at him. “Leave” Cale waved his hand. 

‘Ron knows?’

Cale frowned at this, when they returned last night, it was Hans who had drawn him a bath and took care of his dirty clothes, it was easy to bully the deputy butler into silence, however Ron.. Ron is another story. There was just something about him that sometimes scared Cale but since he grew up under his care it doesn't really bother him much anymore nor was it his business, but that smile earlier made him slightly shudder.

Another thing that worries him is if Ron would report to his father.

'That would surely be troublesome.'

“I’ll take my leave now” Ron bowed and went to the door but before he could open it Cale spoke.

“Ron”

“Yes, young master?”

“Don’t tell anyone” 

“This Ron will keep the young master’s night escapade as a secret then”

The butler opened the door to leave but he saw Choi Han on the other side of the door with On and Hong, the two made eye contact with each other and Ron sidestepped for the swordsman to get in. There were no words that were exchanged as they passed each other but their gazes told a lot.

Ron smiled as he walked away.

The door closed and Choi Han approached the table. 

“Good morning young master!” Hong, who was on Choi Han’s shoulder, jumped into the table, followed by Hong.

“Did you rest well?” Hong asked this time “You were so tired last night, your weak body can’t catch up” 

Cale’s brow twitched as he stood up and picked up the cup of lemonade pouring it to the plant by the window, “Isn’t it too early for you all to be here? Go back to your rooms runts” 

Choi Han then placed the bottle of wine that he had confiscated last night on the table, seeing this he saw the spark in the young master’s eyes who immediately snatched it from him. “I promised I’ll give it to you, just don’t drink for now.. It’s too early”

“Huh..” Cale looked at Choi Han with a small smirk but did not agree or deny his request as he inspected the label, it seems to be a homemade wine. 

Crash.

The two males looked at each other after hearing a crash downstairs. 

“What was that? It's too Goddamn early” Cale asked leaning against the window. 

“Stay here” Choi Han said as he headed out the door.

Cale and the kittens exchanged looks as they waited for Choi Han, they could faintly hear the sound of people downstairs. Which is unusual since the knights and servants had been really quiet so as not to disturb him since they all know that disturbing him during his sleep is a one-way ticket back to the Henituse estate, so when the door opened, and Choi Han returned in the room with a small frown.

“The Viscount’s soldiers are downstairs.”

“Did they find out about us?” Cale asked, standing straight as he held the bottle.

Choi Han shook his head “No they are just investigating however… Venion is with them.”

The two kittens gasped at this.

“What is he doing here?” Cale asked.

“He probably wanted to check it personally, the news might have already reached his father” Choi Han sighed “No need to worry though, I removed any tracks that could lead back to us, they shouldn't be able to find anything.”

“But the longer he stays here the more everyone is going to be on edge and would probably say something stupid” Cale frowned, that guy must be so desperate to find the culprit it is not possible for him to just grab one of the people in his envoy that he might find suspicious.”Did he look for me?”

“Ron said you were resting, he’s trying to deal with them downstairs.” 

“He’ll take advantage of my absence, not that it matters if I'm here considering my.. Reputation he saw no fit to respect me” Cale murmured, usually nobles do not barge in like this knowing that there is also another nobleman who resides in the place. A proper decorum is always followed since this could be considered rude and might cause conflicts.

“He should leave!” On added.

“That bastard seemed determined to pin the blame to someone, we are the closest in the area it is natural for him to suspect us” Choi Han added. 

“Well, we just have to make him leave right?” Cale asked.

Choi Han and the kittens looked at each other then to Cale who uncorked the wine bottle, they all thought that this is no time to be drinking and Choi han was about to voice out that thought but Cale spoke first.

“Let’s make him feel so uncomfortable that he would want to leave” Cale smirked at them before chugging the wine bottle. 

 

Venion watched as his personal guard talked to the butler, he arrived at the Villa during dawn and had been met with such terrible news. Someone stole his dragon, two individuals that were caught in the recording devices, though their faces can’t be seen since it was covered by a mask and hood. The thick fog was also not helping to identify these bastards. Most of the recording devices were destroyed too, they were able to salvage a few recordings only, nothing that could help to point out to any specific clue. 

One thing they are certain is there was a swordsman, based on the knights that survived this person is strong and probably on a swordmaster level, the other person was probably a mage, but those were speculations too since they did not use any magic from the recordings that was captured. Venion knew that he was screwed if he wouldn't be able to fix this mess, right now the only nearest place is this village, the soldiers had checked them already and found nothing, the last place is this inn where the Henituse envoy stayed. Normally he would have talked to the young master first but after finding out that it was the older Henituse who was sent out and not Basen he changed his mind. 

He had no time to spare talking to a trashed nobleman.

There had been some arguing between the Vice-Captain of the Henituse estate and his own knights earlier, causing the owner to panic and drop a few bottles of wine on the floor when a fight was about to start. That’s why he decided to show himself, he was supposed to be only in the carriage, but he had to make these peasants know their place.

Venion and his guard exchanged looks, she was dealing with the old butler who wouldn’t let them pass upstairs, just before she could say anything they heard a loud noise upstairs.

Bang!

The servants and some knights stiffened after hearing it, footsteps echoed in the wooden hall, Venion looked up to see Cale Henituse standing on top of the stairs, his face were a little flushed and he was holding a bottle of alcohol. 

“What’s with all the noises here?” 

“Young master, we apologize for the commotion, it seems that we have some unannounced visitors” Ron said as he side stepped when Cale walked down the stairs and stood beside Ron.

“Visitors?” 

“Nice to meet you, I believe you are the young master Cale Henituse?” Venion approached him with a small smile and stood in front of him. 

“Hic- Yes, that’s me, that is I” Cale replied nodding his head at this.

“It seems that the stories are true, the oldest son of Count Henituse is more free ..spirited than the rest of his family, It’s quite interesting to see it in person” Venion said, tone mocking as he chuckled. 

Cale chuckled back “Didn’t know I’m that famous, right Ron?” He nudged at his butler before taking a sip from the bottle, this action made Venion grimace at the lack of tact.

"I heard that young master Basen had been taking part in all of the gathering of the nobles for the last few years, I did not expect them to send you. It is interesting to meet you, Young Master Cale"

“Nice to meet you to Ah.. anyways, who are you?.. Who is he?” At this point he had his arm resting against Ron’s shoulder still holding the bottle as he pointed at Venion’s face.

“How dare you–” The guard hissed but she stopped when Venion raised his hand to silence her.

“My bad for not introducing myself, Venion Stan”

“Venion.. Venion, I’m not sure If I heard of that before.. Stan.. ah! the Marquis Stan!” Cale nodded, head bobbing up and down as if he had discovered something interesting. “Oh, I thought the one whose attending is the older one, What’s his name again?”

“Taylor Stan, young master” Ron replied with a smile.

“Right! Taylor! That guy I remember, where is he anyways? last I heard Isn't he supposed to be the heir?” Cale asked, relishing the look of seething anger on Venion’s face, his fists were tightly clenched trying to maintain a calm posture. 

'It was his fault for bringing up Basen like that' Cale thought.

Using his younger brother to mock and piss him off as if it's going to work on him, but Cale definitely disliked hearing Basen's name being mentioned by this asshole so why not bring up his own brother too?

Fair trade.

Besides what's more annoying than listen to a drunk man blabber about things that was not supposed to be said out loud.

“He’s really good at this,” On whispered to Choi Han. They were watching from the balcony upstairs. 

“Scarily good and that old man too,” Choi Han murmured observing the scene.

“Young master” Ron suddenly whispered to Cale as he eyed Venion, he was whispering about Taylor Stan, it wasn't even discreet. 

“Oh! I didn’t know that he is unable to attend cause the legs.. hic- It’s been a while since I was outside the Henituse territory after all, I am not updated, my apologies it might be hard for him” he took another swing from his bottle as he drank.

“Not at all,” Venion replied, teeth gritting as he clenched his fist on his side.

This Cale Henituse, he is definitely trash, he could not believe that the stories about this young master were true, he thought they were exaggerations at first, but it was different from seeing it in person. This annoying bastard who had no idea what he was spouting about!

“Why are you here again?” Cale asked.

“We will only take a quick look and leave” Venion’s lackey said, it was the woman that was talking to Ron earlier “This is a serious situation, there were thieves who broke into the Viscount’s villa yesterday, most of the guards and knights were gravely injured. Hence our young master extended a helping hand to investigate, after all the Viscount is a close friend of the Marquis” She explained. 

Cale glared at the lackey who suddenly spoke in the middle of their conversation. 

“After hearing that the envoy from Count Henituse is here we wanted to check and make sure that you haven't fallen victim to these thieves as well, after all they had taken quite important things from the Viscount” Venion said.

“I heard no reports from my men, We hic- we were drinking together last night” Cale said showing him the bottle with a smile. "Right?" His gaze shifted to Vice-Captain Hillsman.

"Yes! The young master drank himself until he passed out last night haha!" Vice-Captain said scratching the back of his neck. the rest of the knights nodded at this, even though they did not see Cale last night it was universal understanding between all of them.

“I understand, however it is better to be certain.”

“Or is the young master suspecting us?” Cale asked as he pulled himself away from Ron and walked closer to Venion, invading his personal space as he spoke “You must be really close to the Viscount’s son to help them out this much -hic but have you looked around your men too? You know just to be safe?”

“How dare you accuse-!”

Crash!

Venion’s lackey froze as she saw the bottle of wine flew past her head, the knights behind her were able to dodge as the bottle that crashed on the wall. 

“That is the third time you interrupted us, did anyone ask your opinion?” Cale said as he walked to the guard. ” Peasants should know not to interrupt when nobles were talking, aren't you taught of that?”

“My apologies” She had her head bowed down, fist clenching. 

“I’m sure you’ll learn, don't do it again.. Anyways!” he turned to Venion this time walking closer to him “Please feel free to look around!” 

“No need, If the young master said that you are all fine then I shall trust him, we need to leave anyways I trust young master Cale will be safe, you can report to us if you encounter anything strange here” Venion said.

“Aw.. what a shame, hic– I was looking forward to chatting more, but it is nice to meet you, Venison!” Cale grabbed his hand and gripping it as he shook his hand quite harshly,

“Venion” He gritted his teeth and pulled his hand away, as if he was disgusted by the gesture.

“I will see you in the capital then Venison, let’s have some drinks sometimes, yes?” He gave his shoulder two rough pats and chuckled.

“Ugh.. let’s go” Venion gestured for his men to leave as he looked at Cale Henituse turning around to stalk towards the owner of the inn.

“You! Bring out another bottle! Take it to my room” He ordered before walking upstairs. 

Venion clicked his tongue before they were escorted by Ron outside the inn “My apologies for my young master’s behavior, he’s just a little moody when drunk and he just woke up”

"Must be hard for you serving such a .. nevermind” Venion huffed as they all left the inn.

Ron remained standing by the door looking at the back of Venion's head before he retuned inside to see Cale walking back to his room, he was followed by Choi Han.

"I see what's happening now" Ron murmured.

 

Choi Han watched as Cale went inside his room, he followed the young master who had been silent the entire walk. The two kittens looked at each other, a little worried as they saw him sit down on the bed with his head low. Choi Han closed the door behind him as On jumped down from his shoulder and stood beside Cale’s foot, pawing at his shoe. 

“Are you alright?” She asked when she saw Cale’s shoulder that was slightly shaking.

“Pft..” suddenly Cale threw his head back and laughed startling Hong who hid behind Choi Han’s leg “Hahahaha! That felt so good!”

Choi Han was in shock when he saw this, he remained silent as Cale took a few deep breaths to calm himself and crossed his legs. Running a hand on his hair as his laughter seized. “Did you see that look on his face?” he chuckled.

“He looks like he wanted to punch you” On added and jumped on the bed, sitting beside Cale.

“Right? He looks so annoyed he can't do anything about it, haa..” Cale looked down at On. 

“You are so good with acting” Hong added and also sat down next to his sister.

Cale scoffed, waving his hand “Of course! How do you think I maintained being– “ he suddenly trailed off and frowned, looking away from the kids and waved his hand. “Anyways, I guess we don’t have to worry about that bastard Venison”

“Venion” On corrected

“Nope, from now on his Venison. It’s fun when you purposely mistake someone's name, especially a person you dislike” Cale smiled at the two kids. 

"That's so mean" Hong said.

"But fun" Cale smirked.

Choi Han observed this exchange, he had to agree with Hong, this man could act and that display he had seen earlier reminded him of the Cale Henituse he knew. An annoying young master who doesn't know when to shut up. He knew which right buttons to push, the fact that he was only acting and was completely sober made Choi Han think if all those times he had seen Cale Henituse on the first time line, was that all an act? What he said about Harris Village.

He meant what he said.

Was all the trash young master reputation an act?

But it’s still a mystery to him why he did not fight back when Choi Han was beating him close to death, he just silently took it. 

Choi Han continued to look at Cale as he spoke with the kids, he seemed to be more comfortable around them lately, he looked relaxed, and it reminded him of Cale-nim from the other world, but that illusion broke easily when Cale glared at him.

“What? You keep staring it's creepy” Cale asked Choi Han who was blankly staring at him before the swordsman shook his head.

'What was I even thinking' Choi Han frowned.

“We will head to the Puzzle City soon, there are some things I wish to discuss with you,” Choi Han said as he took a piece of paper and handed it to Cale, detailing his plans and about the next thing he might ask the young master to do. 

Unknown to them the young dragon had been observing them in the distance.

“You want me to look for Taylor Stan?”

Cale looked at Choi Han who was now sitting inside the carriage along with the kittens and nodded his head at the question. 

“That is if you are willing to do so, like I said. It's still your decision still” Choi Han added.

“I don’t know, this seems to be getting messier and messier, I don’t even know why I’m still believing your stories” Cale murmured as he looked outside the window. 

Rescuing the dragon was exhilarating, not only was he able to free that poor creature, Cale was able to do things that he did not think he would be doing, the whole experience was scary but exciting and it brought such great satisfaction to him making that Venion bastard lose his shit. 

Cale never really thought of himself as someone adventurous, a nobleman like him who was able to get what he wants with just one order, life was supposed to be easy, he never engages on physical activities that much either, but ever since he started hanging out with Choi Han, there was a lot of changes that happened in his life. But he was also aware that after rescuing the dragon the stakes of the things Choi Han will do is getting bigger and bigger, Cale is not sure he was ready to do those things. 

Despite how crazy Choi Han sounded, sometimes the swordsman had very clear goals, and most of the things that he had said actually held true, it was scary how much of the information he had. 

“Think about it and tell me once you made your decision, so I’ll be able to make a different plan as early as possible” Choi Han said, looking outside as the carriage stopped. It will be hard if Cale declines, but it’s not like he had a choice. After all he did not want to force Cale into doing things that he did not want, at the end of the day this is still Choi Han’s job. He would just have to find Taylor and Cage first before heading out to Rosalyn and Lock.

He’ll do it one step at a time. 

“Sure, I'll think about it” Cale replied. 

“Also, the dragon was following us.” 

“Really?”

“Yes, it left a dead deer outside our camp yesterday,” Choi Han said with a small smile. 

“Oh, so that was his doing. It knew how to do a payback” Cale had heard from Hans about the strange situation when Beacrox found a dead deer outside their camp site. He did not pay attention to it but now that he knew it was the dragon Cale found that a little endearing, so he chuckled.

“I don’t know how long he will keep doing that” Choi Han said, however he had a feeling that Raon won’t stop with this, he was glad that the young dragon decided to follow them.

And true to his instincts Raon did follow them on their journey, the three days they spent camping he would leave food outside, Beacrox stopped questioning it at this point and just picked whatever gift Raon had given them for that day. 

 

On the fourth day of their travel Cale watched as they arrived at the puzzle city and he peeked at the window, looking around curiously just like On and Hong who was sitting on Hans lap. It’s been a while since he saw this place again, when was the last time he left Henituse county again? The place is small, smaller than the Western City, but despite that something caught Cale’s attention.

“What’s with the rocks?”

“Oh there is a legend about those rocks!” Hans said enthusiastically as he proceeded to tell the story of the rock towers, the kittens seemed to be enamored of the story as they looked at Hans with a gleam in their eyes. Cale on the other hand remained looking bored but he was actually listening to the deputy butler.

Choi Han who was sitting beside Hans also listened however his gaze was far out of the window, he was looking at the view outside, Puzzle City is the last battlefield he had fought before he was sent to the other world where he met Kim Rok Soo and regressed back into his own world, seeing this city again which had been destroyed is bringing unpleasant memories. Cale-nim said that this is the place where the White Star summoned the temple of the sealed god and unleashed those monsters, knowing of the White Star’s goals it was easy to understand the bastard now.

In the first time line, Choi Han had always been led in a wild goose chase, arriving late or finding something out after everything had happened. He had no upper hand, no matter how much they looked into it they could not find anything about the White Star. And that alone is already a great disadvantage, not knowing your enemy is the same as fighting without your sight. Despite that they managed to survive for twenty years, all with everyone's effort and Alberu's hard work, meaning that even though their efforts were small it was still enough to delay and stand against the White Star.

But it will be different this time. 

“We’ve arrived,” Hans announced as he opened the door for them. 

The inn they paid now is more luxurious, it also had a rock tower outside which caught his attention, but for now he wanted nothing more than to rest and drink. They followed the owner who showed them their rooms, Hans was able to reserve the inn for them which made Cale satisfied.

“Thankfully we arrived before the rock festival so there aren’t many people around yet” 

“Rock festival?” Cale asked as they all headed to his room which was the largest in this inn, it had a space for a couch and table where they all sat down. “Bring your best wine here and some snacks” Cale told the owner who left the room to prepare his request.

“Yes, there’s a history behind that,” Hans proudly said.

“Don’t want to hear it” Cale waved his hand and glanced at the two kittens who looked disappointed that they wouldn't be able to hear the story.

“Isnt this the city that fell out of grace of a God?” Choi Han said, the rest of the group looked at him. He had been silent the entire trip and just spoke out of nowhere now, so everyone turned their attention to him.

“Oh, Choi Han-nim knows about the story too?” Hans asked.

“Not much, I just know that they build these rock towers as an act of worship to reach out to the God that abandoned them.”

On and Hong inched closer to Choi Han who opened his arms to welcome them on his lap.

“Well apparently that did not work at all, their prayers were unheard and that’s why the current puzzle city does not have a single temple” Hans said, his voice was filled with sadness. 

However, this comment made Choi Han’s hand pause from stroking On’s head.

‘the current puzzle city does not have a single temple’

Is this why the White Star had chosen Puzzle City to summon the sealed god? It would make perfect sense, a place that was abandoned by a god, a place that had no temples, a place where people worship no one. A blank slate, a perfect place to rule over without getting any conflict with the other churches and gods. 

Knock, knock

Ron went inside the room carrying the tray for their snack and his requested wine, the butler moved to place them on the table as the discussion continued.

“Then what’s the point of the rocks?” Cale asked.

“I thought the young master was not interested,” Hans smiled as he heard the question.

“Get out” Cale ordered but it seems that the deputy butler had been brave enough to defy his order this time as he continued to speak.

“Instead of temples they have rock towers instead as a promise between the people and to themselves that if their wish was granted, they would destroy their rock tower” 

“Get the job done yourself huh? Well why waste time praising a non-existent God that abandoned you. These gods were just like people after all, no matter how much you cry for help they will choose to be blind and deaf. You can only rely on yourself and get the job done” Cale shrugged and the rest of the people in the room looked at him. 

Ron who was now standing by the door frowned as he glanced at Cale who picked up his glass of wine, his lips were pressed in a thin line before he met Hans gaze who seemed to bite his lips looking away from the young master. 

The sudden silence made Choi Han look at the two butlers, there was a sudden weird atmosphere in the room after that statement was made. he glanced back at the young master who was looking at them with his brows raised.

“What? What’s with the sudden silence? Am I wrong?”

“No, the young master is right,” Ron said.

Choi Han then stood up “Anyways, I will take my leave now Young master-nim” he gave a quick pat on both On and Hong’s head who hopped off his lap before he left. 

Closing the door behind him he walked out of the inn and looked around, he needed to find Taylor and Cage, they should be here now. He will be leaving in two days, so he needs to take care of this as soon as possible. He could not leave the necklace to them since he had to return it to Billos and Cale haven't decided yet. 

“Huh..” Choi Han looked behind him as he stopped walking then he focused his aura within his surroundings until he sensed something on the roof, however when he looked up, he saw no one, however he had an idea who was there.

‘He really followed us here.’

Choi Han smiled and pretended he did not sense Raon as he continued to walk, he must get to work now, there is no time to be idle. 

Notes:

Thank you for the kind comments and thank you for reading! I hope you enjoyed this chapter too as much as I did while writing it hahahaha I am speed writing because I wanted to reach a certain scene owo I'm also kind of excited anyways I hope everyone will have a good day today!

Chapter 9: The Chance encounter: Heading to the Capital

Summary:

Choi Han and Cale set out to their different journeys, one is to find Rosalyn and Lock while the othed secured a passage for Taylor and Cage.

Meanwhile Cale decides to explore the city, Hans is naturally following him carrying On and Hong. The young master looked around some stalls. In the middle of their sightseeing they met Choi Han who informed Cale that he had found the inn where Taylor was staying. Then they all decided to check the rock tower, the two kittens were excited to see the famed rock tower ruins, and Hans supplied a few more stories on their way which hyped the kids more.

So once the tour started and they looked at the sight before them the kitten’s ears were flattened against their ears.

“Uhm.. this is..” On murmured looking around. 

“.. a little.. ” Hong followed.

“Disappointing, the word you are looking for is disappointing”  Cale added and crossed his arms. 

Choi Han glanced at the three who had a disappointed look on their faces and could not help but smile a little before turning his head to see the rock towers and paid his respect in silence. 

“I mean! I thought we would see big rock towers but ah.. This is okay I guess” On said though her tone conveyed her dilemma.

“No, it’s ugly” Cale added. 

Hans sighed, he should have expected this, he knew that the young master had a penchant for fancy things. His clothes, his things and everything he owned is filled with luxury. Even the food he eats should be of high quality so it was understandable why he commented like that, it was probably his fault for hyping them with stories but he was only saying that to the kittens he thought Cale was not listening but still! It was not nice to say out loud! 

He could feel the locals giving them a stare.

“Ahem, um young master Im sure they worked hard to build this, it’s the history that counts!” Hans smiled.

Cale made a face at that as he looked around him, rock towers were built everywhere in this area, different sizes and shapes were placed randomly, there was no sense of where it was located, it looked like a place where rocks were just stacked. For all the stories that Hans said he was expecting something grand and yet this is what he saw.

“If I were their god I’d be disappointed too–”

“Haha! Young master you are so funny!.. “ Hans laughed loudly to drown Cale’s voice but the people near his area had already heard the comment. 

Even Choi Han who was supposed  to be silently praying had to tilt his head with a frown. 

“Get your face away from me!” Cale reprimanded as Hans scooted closer to him.

“People can hear you, let’s ..um not say much, young master” 

“So? Wouldn’t it be better so they can improve this place?” Cale smirked, enjoying the headache he was causing the deputy butler. “It’s also your fault for hyping it up that much, even the runts were disappointed”  

Hans looked at the two kittens, no children. 

Choi Han had revealed their identity to him during their travel to Puzzle City, he was surprised by that but the swordsman informed him so he would not worry that  much  when the two were left inside Cale’s carriage. They are very well behaved kids too.

“If you are not going to pay some respect let’s just leave” Choi Han said and approached Cale with a small frown who huffed. 

“Well there is nothing to see here, Hans let’s go and pack those wines we ordered” Cale turned around to leave just in time to see a man in a wheelchair and he immediately glanced at Choi Han who nodded at him. 

‘Ah so that’s how he looked like’ Cale thought as they passed by the duo, it seems that Taylor also did not recognize him. 

Before returning to the inn Choi Han and Cale watched Hans negotiating with a black smith, they were purchasing a sword which made Choi Han confused because Cale is not a swordsman so why is he buying a sword?

“Hans take care of that,” Cale said as he started walking.

“Yes, young master!”

They walked away from the shop and Choi Han followed Cale who was looking around the stalls.

“Young master-nim, there’s something I wanted to tell you”

“What is it?”

Choi Han looked around before gesturing for Cale to follow him, the young master sighed as they reached a secluded place, an alley across the blacksmith’s shop. 

“Ugh..this place is.. What is that you wanted to say that you have to drag me here”

“It’s about Ron”

“What about him?”

“Are you aware that he is a dangerous man?”

Choi Han had contemplated on telling this, he knew that the butler posed no harm to Cale, it’s quite the opposite actually however after the incident with rescuing Raon, and seeing that dagger he was sure that Ron had helped them, he was certain that Cale is already suspecting something too.

“Elaborate”

“He’s someone that is very skilled in the shadows, I’m just telling you this so you’ll know the type of people that was surrounding you”

Cale blinked and thought for a moment, he recalled that soldier who almost discovered them but was killed by a dagger. It was clearly not Choi Han’s doing, and the fact that Ron knew about that trip..

Skilled in the shadows..

“An assassin?”

Choi Han nodded.

“Well damn.. I knew something was up with Ron, I thought he committed a crime and went into hiding here in the western continent” Cale murmured, he was aware that the father and son duo were from the eastern continent since Beacrox had mentioned it once. "But an assassins definitely is not on my list oh! that explains how he just shows up without making a sound"

“Does this not bother you?”

“No not at all, I already had a feeling that he was dangerous, I don't really mess too much with him, but he had never posed any threat to me or my family. Besides he is very efficient with his job as long as it stays that way I do not see any problem.”

“I see” Choi Han said, well it doesn't seem to bother him. 

“Is that all you wanted to say?”

“Yes”

“Alright” Cale shrugged and looked at Hans across the street who was frantically searching for him. He walked towards the deputy butler who sighed in relief upon seeing his young master.

Choi Han remained in the alley before looking back to see Ron standing behind him, he didn't even hear him jump. 

“You are very gutsy, punk” Ron said as he draw out his dagger, this punk even knew that he was an assassin, he can’t have that “I don’t know what you are up to, taking our young master to such dangerous escapes” 

“It was his decision to join me”

“What are you trying to do? Why are you dragging the young master into this?”

Choi Han scoffed at this “Ron, just ask the questions directly and stop using the young master, we both know that you don’t really showed that much of a care about him”

Ron paused at this, his lips were pressed in a thin line. While some of that were true, he was only doing his job and yet he raised this young master more than he did for Beacrox, there might be a slimmer of affection somewhere. It had faded in the last years with the antics that Cale had pulled but lately this feeling of affection is started to crawl back. 

Ron did not know if that was a good thing or not. 

“Aren't you also using the young master? Quite a hypocrite are you”

“Yes, I am. I need something from him and he knows that”

“Tsk.. punk, so what is it really?”

“Arm”

Choi Han only uttered that word and it was enough for Ron to narrow his eyes at the swordsman, on their first confrontation he said that he did not know he organization that attacked his village and although Ron could see that it was bullshit the man is not very skilled with his act, he could tell that he somehow knew something. That's why his suspicions with Choi Han did not ease at all, it even became alarming when the young master started to join him in these activities. 

“So you knew after all” 

“Ron, you are being stagnant here. You are skilled but if you remain in this place that skill will just go to waste” Choi Han approached him, his eyes reflecting the gaze of a person who had been through a lot of experience despite how young he looked. “I am preparing to take down Arm and if you join me I will make sure that you will regain what you once lost” 

Ron looked at Choi Han, the dagger had long left his grip. 

“I’ll let you decide” Choi Han said before he also left the alley and went to follow Cale and Hans at the shop across the street

“Ha, that punk” 

They returned to the inn while Choi Han carried the things he bought, mostly crates of wine. The young master seemed to enjoy sampling it on their way home and saying it’s nice to have a different kind of alcohol, since he mostly had the one from Henituse county. If Choi Han had to sum it up, the young master went on a shopping spree, got new clothes and other items too. 

Choi Han stared at the pile of boxes in Cale's room as they all sat down while waiting for dinner. It was only him and the kittens. 

“I will send a message to Taylor before I leave, have you already decided young master-nim?”

Cale sighed inspecting the new fabrics he got and turned to look at Choi Han and groaned “I guess I have to make sure my money is well spent, what’s the point of renting that pendant if we can’t use it” he grumbled and returned on checking the pile of clothing. 

"You, come here" Cale pointed at the silver kitten.

On walked towards the young master and looked up at him as he took out a red dress showing it to her.

"Ugly or not?" he asked.

"It's pretty!" On spoke.

"Alright, that's yours. this one for your brother" Cale threw the box on the bed and set the dress on top of it. 

The two kittens excitedly climbed up the bed to inspect the items, touching the fabric with their paws. Choi Han watched this in silence, it seems that the other boxes were also several set of clothing for the two kids. It made him realized something as he looked at Cale watching the two kids.

He isn't that bad..

“Thank you, young master-nim”

Blinking Cale paused and then turned to Choi Han “You are thanking me? Did not know you can do that”

Choi Han stopped the urge to roll his eyes and only sighed “I mean it, you don’t have to be an ass about it” 

“I will be an ass about it”

"I'm just saying that for agreeing on helping Taylor and for the clothes" He glanced at the bed where On and Hong sat with their new clothes.

"Oh, no. don't get me wrong, since these two runts will be left here with me they have to look the part too." He shrugged and walked back into the table holding a box he sat across Choi Han “Anyways, what should I do with this Taylor guy? Sneak him inside the capital you said?”

“yes”

“Wouldn't it be strange that we will suddenly help them? As if we knew what they were planning? That would be suspicious”

Choi Han frowned “There will be a possibility that you two will cross paths”

“Possibility?” 

“Yes”

“How sure are you?”

Choi Han blinked at this and Cale sighed. 

“There you go again, we can’t rely on possibilities, what if something happens and we won’t be able to see each other? You trust fate so much, maybe because you know a lot of things about the future but what we need is certainty.”

Cale opened the wooden box, inspecting the fountain pen he purchased earlier. 

“Right”

“What we should do is create a chance encounter,” Cale said and shrugged. “You said that they are supposed to stay here for a month right? And their inn had a lot of magic devices?”

“Yes”

“Well thanks to Hans' big mouth I found out that none of his family is supporting him right now, He’s scared of Venison so much he purchased a lot of magic devices for his safety, which were quite expensive. he is supposed to settle here for a long time and now he will make a sudden trip to the capital so..” Cale turned to look at On who was intently listening.

“He’s broke,” On said.

Cale smiled at her “Smart girl, anyways he’ll  need money, we just have to play that on our advantage” 

Choi Han listened to this before chuckling, he was worrying for nothing and besides Cale is correct they need to create a chance encounter to make sure they will see each other. “Then how do you plan to make that happen?”

“I don’t know, I'm too tired to think right now i’ll tell you tomorrow” Cale closed the box and leaned against the couch. “Oh what are you going to do with the ancient power that Taylor is supposed to have?”

Choi Han frowned at this, at first he intended for Lock to have it, since the blue wolf tribe can’t be healed with potions or any priests it would be very useful to him however Cale-nim said that the Vitality of the heart will also play a big part to the whole process of defeating the white star. It was precisely due to this ancient power that Cale-nim survived and the root dagger became effective from drawing out that vitality in his heart. 

So the person that needs to have it.. should be the person who is willing to take that role.

His gaze shifted to Cale, however he hasn't discussed this with Cale yet, he’ll tell him after the plaza incident and once Cale finally makes his decision. 

“There is a certain use to that ancient power but.. For now I can’t decide about it yet”

“Alright” Cale shrugged. "Well not that it matters to me"

That’s a discussion in the future.

The next morning Choi Han is off to leave, he had left the note in Cage and Taylor’s inn last night so they should be ready to leave as well. Now that his task here is all done, he just has to trust Cale to do his part. To think that he would actually rely on the young master like this, he did not imagine that this would occur.

“I’ll take my leave now, On, Hong I’ll see you again. Listen to the young master-nim while I'm away.” Choi Han said as he pat their heads who was on Hans arms. He then turned to Cale who had his arms crossed “I’ll go now”

“Yes I heard you once, go and scram” Cale waved his hand dismissively and turned to head back inside the inn.

Choi Han frowned at this, clicking his tongue before he said his goodbye to Hans.

“Oh, Choi Han-nim, bring this with you” Hans handed him a pouch, upon inspecting he saw a few bottles of high grade potions and some traveling equipment and money.

“Thank you, you shouldn't have to” 

“Oh it’s not from me! Haha! The young master purchased that yesterday, said I should give it to you” 

Choi Han blinked and turned to look inside the inn where he could see Cale talking to the owner who poured him a glass of wine. He then looked at the pouch and shook his head. 

‘That's.. new’

The swordsman began his travel, as he walked he noticed the presence that was following him, the young dragon was not being subtle at all and Choi Han continued walking until he decided to stop into an alleyway and looked behind him.

“Will you be following me the entire way?”

He could see faint paw prints on the ground and he smiled. “I’ll be going far away from here”

“I’m not following” 

The young dragon finally showed himself and Choi Han slowly approached him “Sure, of course you aren’t” he stopped in front of him and Raon flew above his head. 

“Where are you going?” Raon asked.

“I’m going to help a friend” Choi Han answered “Do you want to come with me?”

“Hmp! No way!” Raon replied, turning his head away, though he was slightly peeking at Choi Han.

Choi Han nodded “I see, it will be a very far place so I guess that’s fine” he started walking away but stopped as he looked back at the dragon that was still hovering in the air “if you don’t plan on following me, can you please look after that red haired young master and the two kittens?”

“Why would I do that? I will do what I want, swordsman!” with that being said Raon disappeared.

Choi Han could only smile as he shook his head and headed towards his destination. He looked at the paper in which he had listed the place where he could find Rosalyn, The current princess of the Breck Kingdom is on the run for her life. In the first time line he met Rosalyn after taking a job as a mercenary, he immediately knew that she was not some low level mage, but it wasn't Choi Han’s business during that time and they barely spoke, each is doing the job that was tasked to them. But after meeting Lock and once Rosalyn had seen his skill she hired him to help her cause a scene in the Breck Kingdom.

Both he and Rosalyn had been a little distant at first, Choi Han agreed with the deal since he will get compensation out of it, he needed the money after all. He had to earn a living since he was outside Harris Village and started his own journey. Rosalyn had also been through a lot that it was hard for her to trust people. Perhaps it was Lock who brought the two of them closer together. The young wolf became their younger brother who made the group work together and then the bombing at the plaza happened which connected them all to the crown prince.

Choi Han recalled where he found that mercenary job and he’s currently on his way there. 

The trip took two days but he was able to still make it in time for this group who was still recruiting. Choi Han approached the group and introduced himself as a swordsman, the leader only took one good look at him before nodding. Just like before they lacked the manpower and accepted anyone who joined them which made it easier for Choi Han. 

He can see Rosalyn on the side, her brown hair was covered with a hood and just like before he was teamed with her to guard the cart and the rest of the envoy. Now Choi Han can truly feel his regression, this is a situation that he was familiar with after all. Everything that happened with Cale Henituse was all new to him, but this one he knew what he needed to do.

Now he was wondering how Cale Henituse was doing.

“We are ready to leave now, young master” Ron said as they prepared to head out to the capital.

Choi Han left yesterday and now Cale is heading out to the capital, it will be only a three day ride and he could not wait to arrive there, he was tired sitting still inside the carriage.

“Good, Did you do the thing that I asked you to do?” Cale asked.

Ron gave his usual benign smile and nodded “I did not expect that the young master would order me to do something like that but yes, I did follow your orders”

“You don’t have to pry, just do as I say” Cale huffed before climbing up the carriage. 

The butler looked at his young master with interest, he usually does not care about what Cale does, for Ron he is just a young master who likes to cause trouble. A brat, and yet lately he had been involved in some strange happenings along with that punk Choi Han and just last night he had asked Ron something that he never would have thought his puppy of a young master would ask.

He recalled the conversation he had with him.

‘You know of Taylor Stan?”

“Yes, young master why?”

“He’s in Puzzle city, I heard they will be leaving tonight ..” Cale was holding the cup of lemonade that Ron gave him. “.. make sure we catch up on them tomorrow”

“Excuse me? I am not sure if I am getting the young master’s message right” Ron double check and Cale rolled his eyes looking at him.

“Ron, fuck them up so we can catch up on them tomorrow, make it look ilke an accident” Cale smiled.

“I see, I understand young master”

But then again his young master had found out that he was an assasin and perhaps is utilizing him now as one.

Very clever. 

Cale and the rest of his envoy left Puzzle City as they headed to the capital, the ride this time was smooth since the roads were more accessible. The kittens were napping when their carriage suddenly halted and Cale set the book he was reading down and smirked, looks like they managed to catch up. 

“What’s with the hold up?!” 

Cale’s voice can be heard from the carriage and he slid the curtains of his window open to see what was happening. 

“Young master! Uhm.. you see..” Hans started awkwardly. 

“Spit it out”

“Someone from the Marqius Stan family is asking for our assistance, it’s young master Taylor Stan”

Cale glanced at the kittens, On’s eyes widened as she whispered to his brother “Chance encounter”

The young master sighed and opened the door, he walked out of the carriage to see three soldiers and Taylor Stan, behind him was that woman named Cage. 

“Ah, young master Cale, please forgive us for stopping you in your journey” Taylor bowed a little as they approached Cale. “We would like to ask for your help, you see our carriage had been in a little accident” 

Cale glanced behind them to see that one of the wheels broke, he then shifted his gaze to Ron who was standing on the side observing them.

'Oh wow he really could do things like this' Cale thought.

“We were forced to camp here since we can’t leave and those bastards who passed by did not even stop to help us!” Cage hissed and she only calmed down when Taylor gave her hand a small pat.

“We would like to ask if it is possible to join your envoy to travel to the capital, I swear that I will return this favor in the future” Taylor asked again.

Cale snorted “Can you really return the favor? From the looks of it you looked like you were struggling” he looked at the envoy.. No it can't even be called that. Two guards and an old looking carriage housing  a crippled noble, it was quite obvious at first glance.

Taylor lowered his head at this and Cage was about to say something, she looked offended but Cale spoke before she could say anything.

“Hans, take a look after them so we can all leave now and head to the capital I don't want to waste my time here” 

“Yes! Young master” Hans nodded and Cale walked back to his carriage. 

“Thank you, young master Cale!” Taylor called out and bowed but Cale only glanced at him as he entered his carriage. 

Now his job is done, he can just enjoy the ride in peace except on the next day he found himself inside his carriage sitting across Taylor and Cage, the two requested to speak with him and Cale did not want to move from his comfortable ride so the two joined him instead. 

There was an awkward silence in the carriage and On looked at the three humans, she could not help but notice this atmosphere whenever the young master interacted with people. He was just sitting there snacking and drinking while his guests did not know how to approach him either.

Cale was treating them as if they did not exist, which the young master usually does with anyone. 

“Ahem!”

It was Cage who broke the silence.

“We just wanted to properly thank you young master, we will never forget this kindness you showed us” Cage said.

“Yes, I heard that already” 

“Still we wanted to show our gratitude no matter how small it is” She smiled “We heard the young master likes to drink” 

This made Cale turn his head towards her for the first time and raised a brow, he did not say anything so Cage continued.  “I happen to have a bottle of the best wine in the Marquis Stan estate!” She then took a bottle out of her spatial bag offering it to Cale. “How about we share a drink?”

“Aren’t you supposed to be a priestess? Are you allowed to drink?”

“Technically no, but who’s going to tell? Haha! Does that bother the young master?”

Cale scoffed, he was slowly relaxing as he crossed his arms “No not really, what you do in your free time is none of my business, I like the enthusiasm though” 

“Well then let’s all have a drink” Cage pulled out some wine glasses with her which surprised Cale, she handed it to Taylor and Cale, pouring the contents into their glasses.

Cale lifted the glass on his nose to sniff it before nodding and taking a sip, both Taylor and Cage watched in anticipation, after all they heard the reputation of this young master. Cale is very peculiar with his wine, he would throw a fit if it doesn't taste good or chuck the bottle if it does not suit his palette.

“Not bad”

The duo sighed in relief after hearing that and they also drank from their glasses, then Cage continued talking, seeming to get more comfortable with Cale now that they found a common ground.

“Glad to know the young master liked it”

“It wasn’t bad, something different is good to try once in a while”

“So the rumors are true then, the young master has a very exquisite taste for liquor,” Taylor added.

Cale scoffed at that “Don’t flatter me, I know what kind of rumors you heard and it certainly does not describe me like that”

“Well we heard that Young master Cale is a .. trash” Cage said and Taylor lightly elbowed her shoulder.

“Correct” 

Cage and Taylor exchanged looks before looking at the young master before them, they don’t seem to be convinced by this statement but neither said anything. 

“If the young master says so” Cage chuckled.

Cale glanced outside and held the glass of wine “I believe we are nearing the capital” he murmured and glanced at the two guests who exchanged some looks. Of course this did not go unnoticed by Cale and he turned to face them, holding the glass and resting it on his lap. “If you wanted to say something, spit it out”

“Ah? No! We are just ..” Cage glanced at Taylor “.. nervous! We haven’t been in the Capital for so long” She chuckled. 

“Oh please don’t take me as an idiot, you requested to see me, offered a good wine and a nice chat, you are conditioning me to be in a good mood hn, so what do you want?”

Sigh.

“Young master Cale is very sharp” Taylor said

“No not really, you two are just sloppy, clearly you haven't done something like this before” Cale shrugged,

Taylor also set his glass of wine and looked directly at Cale “I am certain that young master Cale is already aware of my current situation, we are truly grateful that you helped us however we can’t enter the capital at this state. Venion.. Might have his men planted around the Capital to make sure we can’t enter and we don’t want to drag you in this mess” 

“You can drop us to the nearest village before arriving at the Capital and we will work our way from then onwards” Cage explained.

“Why stay out there when you can join me”

“Excuse me?” Taylor blinked.

“I’ll help you get in the Capital” 

Taylor and Cage looked at each other then to the young master “Why would you do that? You already helped us a lot, by doing so Venion might get his sights on you too.” Taylor murmured, his face showed genuine concern.

“Young master.. You are too kind to help us”

Cale suddenly laughed, shaking his head “Haha! No, don’t get me wrong I am not helping you out of the goodness of my heart. I hate Venion and I wanted to piss him off, is that enough reason for you?”

Taylor was stunned by this, he had never heard nor seen Cale getting involved with his brother as a matter of fact it was the first time since this young master from the Henituse County showed his face in a public event for a very long time, Taylor had recalled seeing him before when the previous Countess would bring her son to gatherings like this and Cale from his memory seems to be a timid child that was clinging to his Mother. After the countess died, this young master did not show his face anymore, instead it was his younger brother Basen who took the role, so he was confused why there was animosity between him and Venion when he was sure they never saw each other before.

But he had no time to question that now, Taylor is desperate and he would bite whatever he could chew.

“I suppose that’s enough reason, but still thank you”

“Don’t thank me, I’m only doing this because I made a deal with a certain person, in due time if you meet him, you should thank that punk” Cale waved his hand. 

Cage blinked as he heard  this, the God of Death had been sending her a message about a benefactor that would change their lives. 

Could it be that person and not the young master?

“Also here” Cale tossed a pouch at Cage who caught it with her free hand, just from the weight she could already tell it was filled with money. “I’m buying both of your silence”

“You can trust that this will stay between the three of us,” Taylor said. 

“Good” Cale took out the pendant that they rented to Billos and smirked as he looked outside the window.

"Soon it's time for the two of you to disappear"

Notes:

Thank you once again for reading!
I hope enjoyed it!

Chapter 10: The hero met his party: Rosalyn and Lock

Summary:

Choi Han had successfully met Rosalyn and rescued Lock, now that his team had been made it's time to introduce them to the young master.

Choi Han looked around as the merchants started taking the crates down from the wagon, he subtly glanced at Rosalyn who was resting on the side before he helped carry down the other items. Locks village is near here, if he leaves early, he might be able to help the village survive. Last time he arrived late, and the entire village had been burned to the ground by some unknown assassins, this time he needs to slip away from here, prfferably now.

As the other crates were being lowered Choi Han looked around “He seems to be late” he said.

“It’s only been an hour; the mountain trek is quite a hard to cross let’s wait for a bit” one of the merchants said.

However, Choi Han can’t wait for an hour, he only nodded his head before he slowly back away resting against the wagon as he observed his surroundings. Once he was certain that the merchant was busy and no one had been paying attention to him, he made eye contact with Rosalyn and he turned to leave. He and Rosalyn only exchanged a few words on their journey here, Choi Han did not want to make Rosalyn wary of him any further, he had recalled that during this time Rosalyn was having hard time trusting people due to the assassination attempt on her. So, Choi Han acted like how he had acted before, a little nonchalant and civil.

As Choi Han slipped from the group, he could sense someone was following him.

‘Good, she’s following’

He continued to trek in the mountain in haste, but a shield suddenly stopped Choi Han from proceeding further and he looked back to see Rosalyn raising her staff.

“Where are you going?” She asked coldly, her sharp gaze observing him.

She’s probably suspecting him as one of the assassins.

“There is a village nearby that I need to help.”

“Village?”

“Look I am running out of time; can you please remove the barrier? You are free to follow me if you are suspicious of me, but I can’t let those people die”

Rosalyn narrowed her gaze but after hearing what he just said her eyes widened and she slowly lowered her staff, the barrier came down. Choi Han immediately took off, he looked beside her to see that she was trying to catch up with him and he made a small smile before turning his gaze ahead. despite her suspicions Choi Han knew that she will never look away when people needed help.

“You said that you wanted to help this village and yet you didn’t tell the merchants.”

“It’s better for them not to get involve, I don’t want more casualties.”

Rosalyn looked at the sword on Choi Han’s hips then to him “You are not just a swordsman, aren’t you?”

“And you are not just a mage too, aren’t you?”

Rosalyn flinched at that.

“I noticed you were holding back when we ran into some bandits yesterday, I won’t ask why it’s none of my business, you don't have to worry” Choi Han frowned when he saw a smoke in the distance. “Fuck”

Was he late again?!

How come? It was way too early! In fact, they shouldn’t have arrived yet at this point!

Rosalyn who saw the smoke also rushed along with Choi Han and when they finally reached the village Rosalyn gasped as they both stopped, she covered her mouth seeing some dead bodies and the village was on fire. Choi Han on the other hand had no time to indulge with reminiscing, he had seen sights like this countless of times, it doesn’t even phase him anymore. However, his gaze had been wandering all around as he looked for a certain boy.

As far as he remembered Lock was one of these huts.

“Water! Dispel the fire and look for survivors!” He ordered, he did not mean to sound so authoritative, but it just came out naturally from the years of experience, but it was enough for Rosalyn to finally get her bearings back as she casted water magic to the fire.

Choi Han frantically searched the huts but there was no Lock to be found suddenly they heard a scream.

Rosalyn and Choi Han rushed to where it was and they paused when they saw the sight.

There in the middle children were surrounded by men wearing a black uniform and between those men a tall lanky boy stood to defend the children.

It was Lock.

However, what shocked Choi Han is seeing the uniform these men wore, they are Arm.

Why are they here?

It was supposed to be the assasins.. what’s going on?

The White Star will use the wolf children as sacrifices to summon the grade monster.

Choi Han recalled this note from Cale-nim’s records, and he clenched his sword before he moved to attack.

Suddenly his gaze shifted to one person who was standing there, he had a manic smile and was drinking one of the wolf people’s blood.

Redika! this bastard is here!

Choi Han Immediately moved but the crazy mage shot a fireball at his direction, Rosalyn was able to cast a shield in the last minute and the contact made a loud booming sound and smoke rose into the surrounding. When Choi Han came out from the smoke Redika had taken some of his men into a teleportation magic circle and tutted.

“How disappointing, they were perfect as seeds”

The remaining member of the organization who had no Arm crests on their robes started to attack Choi Han.

The fight broke out.

Rosalyn watched the aftermath of Choi Han’s fight, she was putting out the fire and tried to assist Choi Han in the fight but it seems that’s pointless. Choi Han had no problems dealing with the remaining men as he seemed to release his frustrations out of them when that mage escaped. Rosalyn saw how there was no hesitation in his attacks, it was brutal and a one sided fight that ended quickly.

“A beast..” She murmured, seeing the blood and bodies on the ground.

The children were scared as they huddled closer while Lock stared at Choi Han who was standing there looking around the mess he caused before he glanced at the children and then to Lock.

“Is everyone alright?”

Lock nodded.

Now that there were no enemies Lock slowly slumped on the ground with the children as they huddled close together. his fatigue and fear had finally came crashing down on him as he sobbed.

“We should leave” Choi Han said turning to look at Rosalyn “Are there other survivors?”

Rosalyn shook her head.

“Fuck” Choi Han hissed before he sheathed his sword and looked around the village. At the very corner he was able to spot a wagon, after inspecting that it was alright he dragged it with him and he saw Rosalyn trying to calm the children and offering healing potions.

“It’s not going to work on them, they need medical care” Choi Han looked at them “Anyone that’s injured get in the wagon”

Lock immediately stood up wiped his tears and bowed his head to Choi Han and Rosalyn “Thank you! Thank you so much!” he was already close to crying again as he kept his head down.

Choi Han looked at Lock, he slowly raised his hand and gave his shoulder a small pat and lifted his head, he was proud of him for sticking and protecting the children this time. “It’s fine, for now let’s get you all out of here before more people arrive.”

“Yes sir!”

Rosalyn watched as Choi Han carried the injured children inside the wagon and he looked at her before nodding.

“Miss Rosalyn can I ask you a favor?” Choi Han asked as he was pulling the wagon.

“What is it?”

“Are you able to use a teleportation magic circle? You seemed to be more than.just.average mage.. you know” Choi Han struggled with the last words as he looked away “Ahem, to a town near the capital? I uh know someone there and these children needs medical care”

Rosalyn lightly squinted but she thought for a moment before glancing at the kids and nodded.

“Alright”

 

 

Cale was currently relaxing in his residence in the Capital, he did not stay in this place before but as expected with his father, everything is just nothing but the best and he missed lying on the soft bed and lounging on the comfortable couch after that long journey.

Taylor and Cage was able to get inside the capital without any problem and now he had nothing to do or so he thought.

He looked at the envelope that Hans gave him earlier, it had a letter from Eric Wheelsman. The noble heirs of the northeastern continent were having a meeting, and he was invited to it, however he only scoffed as he threw the envelope into the table.

“Is the young master not going?” Hans asked.

“No.”

“But, young master that’s the northeastern noble meeting it is.. um important” Hans scratched his cheek nervously. ".. that you need to attend"

Cale sighed and picked up another piece of grape “I’m sure they will just nag me there and remind me to behave accordingly besides I have no interest in playing politics with them.”

Hans who had received orders from Deruth to make sure Cale does the task that is needed for him to do, including this is on the verge of crying. “I mean, wouldn’t it be bad for the Henituse County if you won’t attend?”

Thud.

Cale set his wine glass down a bit harshly as he turned to look at Hans and smiled “If you are that interested why don’t you attend the meeting instead hn? Do you want to go Hans?”

On and Hong shook their head, feeling bad for the butler.

“Of course not, young master”

“Then shut your mouth and leave me be” He groaned and leaned back against the couch “Just tell them im sick or something or dying.. whatever just take care of it” He waved his hand to dismiss him.

“Yes, young master” Hans said but there was no energy on his voice as he bowed and left the room, shoulders slumping a little.

On looked at Cale “You are so mean to Hans”

“Me? Mean?” He chuckled “That was me asking nicely, you haven’t seen me being mean yet my dears” 

On and Hong looked at each other for a while then back to Cale or more precisely behind Cale which he noticed as well and he spoke “Is he still there?”

“Yes, he wasn’t being subtle.. I can sense him” Hong said tilting his head to the side.

“As if he wanted us to know he was there” On added.

Cale glanced behind him where window was, the past few days On and Hong would tell him that they can feel the young dragon near them and right now they said that he seemed to be getting closer and closer.

With a sigh Cale placed his glass on the table and stood up, he walked to the window, he opened the window and looked up.

“If you want to come in, just do so before I change my mind.”

The wind picked up and Cale felt something past his head, he looked behind him to see the young dragon hovering in the air and he smirked.

“There you are” he walked back to the couch and sat down, picking up his wine glass he started to drink. “Was it fun playing stealth?”

“Hey! Come down! Let’s eat together” Hong called out waving his small paw

The young dragon hovered for a bit as he looked down at the two cats then to the red-haired human before he slowly sat down on the table and started to poke the dishes, Cale watched them as he drank. He didn’t say anything because he had nothing to say anyways, the dragon seems to be getting comfortable as he decided to eat some steak, the two kittens were also indulging the young dragon offering different kind of foods to him.

“I thought you would follow that brute” Cale suddenly said.

The dragon lifted his head and looked at Cale tilting his head.

“He meant Choi Han” Hong said

"The swordsman!" On added as well.

“The swordsman said that this red-haired human is weak” The dragon pointed his paw to Cale.

“Excuse me?”

“Unfortunately, he is” On added, the three was looking at Cale who glared back at them.

“tsk, Ungrateful runts” Cale huffed and turned his head away as he drank from his glass once again.

The dragon seemed to be taken a back by that comment and On walked closer to him as she whispered “He’s like just like that, don’t mind him”

“Can we call you youngest?” Hong asked but the black dragon only huffed and continued to eat from his plate.

It was supposed to be a peaceful afternoon where they were just lounging around when there was a sudden knock on the door. Cale lifted his head from resting it at the back of the couch and he looked at the door, then he glanced at the young dragon who suddenly became invisible.

“Come in” Cale said as he sat up and crossed his legs, looking at the door as it opened.

Choi Han walked inside. 

Cale raised a brow, isn't it a bit too early for him to return?

“Young Master-nim.. I have some guests”

“Your back? And what guests?” Cale stood up and walked towards him as he tilted his head to look further into the door to see a woman who had a red hair and a tall boy behind her, he then shrugged and sighed before motioning with his hand to come in.

Choi Han invited the two in and closed the door before walking towards Cale who was picking up the bottle of wine and his glass. He glanced at Choi Han who stood beside him and whispered “Why the hell are they here?”

“They agreed to help us with stopping the bombing at the plaza”

Cale blinked and then glanced at the other two inside the room and he set his glass down before crossing his arms, if it will help them on the Capital then he could let them stay.

“Alright then.”

Choi Han turned to the other two and as he introduced them. “This is Miss Rosalyn and this is Lock from the blue wolf tribe”

“Hn..” Cale nodded.

“And this is young master Cale Henituse” Choi Han introduced Cale to them.

Lock immediately bowed to him “Thank you for having us and it is nice to meet you, young master Cale”

“It’s nice to meet you, young master Cale” Rosalyn greeted.

“Sure, my butler will look after your needs call him if you need anything” Cale said waiving his hand as he walked back to the table to pick up a piece of grape, plopping it on his account as he sat down on the couch.

Rosalyn observed him, she had heard rumors about this young master who was considered to be a trash on their county. Seeing the way on how dismissive he was and did not even bother to greet them properly it seems the rumors are quite right, so Rosalyn only stood there observing the young master who was drinking on the couch.

Choi Han walked towards the door just in time for Hans to arrive.

“Ah just in time” Cale said as he looked at Hans “Look after these guests, will you?”

“yes, young master” Hans bowed and assisted the two of them “Please follow me I will show you your room”

“Go ahead, we travel quite fast and we need all rest please go ahead and follow him, we’ll talk later” Choi Han said.

Rosalyn nodded before pausing as she looked around the room before focusing on a certain spot at the corner of the room.

“This aura..  this strong mana..” She murmured before clenching her staff tightly, she could feel it surrounding her.

“Is something wrong?” Choi Han asked seeing the reaction that Rosalyn had he followed where her stare was and saw nothing on that spot.

“I felt something, a strong mana” Rosalyn replied.

Choi Han glanced at Cale who mouthed something.

‘Dragon?’

“Oh..” Choi Han looked at the empty space and lightly shook his head.

After a while Rosalyn finally calmed down and she looked at Choi Han who guided her outside the room.

“I’ll explain later” He said and Rosalyn stared at him for a while before she finally nodded.                                                                                                                                     

Once the door closed, he walked back inside and walked towards Cale who was looking up at him behind his glass.

“The dragon is here?” Choi Han asked.

“Yes, I don’t know where it is but he’s here...” he pointed around the room gesturing at his surroundings.

Choi Han looked around and finally spotted the young dragon who was sitting at the corner of the room, he slowly approached him.

“I’m glad to see that you came here”

“Hmp, you said that red is a weak human, I only came here watch” The young dragon said.

“Red?”

The young dragon pointed his paw towards where Cale was lounging, the young master in question raised a brow at this, he was just silently watching the two earlier.

“Oh so I’m red now?” Cale asked and there was a small smirk on his lips before he shrugged and leaned back on the couch again.

“I see, still thank you for looking after them. You are free to stay here” Choi Han said.

“You seriously said that without asking my permission first, did you forget whose house this is?” Cale said from the couch.

Choi Han frowned, his stare narrowed at the back of Cale’s head before turning to the dragon “Or you can stay with me instead.”

“I’ll decide what I want to do” The dragon said.

“Of course you do” Choi Han said.

“That’s right, you don’t let any other people tell you what to do” Cale quipped raising his glass in the air before taking a sip from it.  

Choi Han took a deep breath after hearing that and nodded at the black dragon before he walked towards the couch where Cale was sitting.

“Young master-nim”

“Yes?”

“I would like to go someplace with you tonight” Choi Han said.

Cale set his glass down and looked behind him to see Choi Han and he raised a brow “Where? Why? Are you asking me out?”

"I rather jump a building."

"Damn, I'd do the same too" Cale huffed. "Well where are you taking me?"

“I will give you a proof, I found a way to show you that I am telling the truth” Choi Han said as he looked at the young master before him. 

"How?"

On his way to the Henituse estate in the capital Choi Han saw a building that he had heard and seen several times in which he could provide a proof to Cale that he was telling the truth.

"The Church of the God of Death"

Notes:

Thank you for reading! I hope you will enjoy this chapter! have a good day everyone!

Chapter 11: The hero meets his party: The vow of death

Summary:

The vow of death is made between Choi Han and Cale, but would it be enough to convince the stubborn young master? Only Cale Henituse would know the answer to that.

Later that evening Cale stared at the building before him, and he blinked.

“The temple of the God of death”

“Yes, I saw it on our way here, I thought this would be a perfect opportunity prove to you that I am telling the truth, and it might help you to decide if you wanted to continue this with me or not.”

“Hn.. are you planning on doing a vow of death with me? “Cale asked.

“Yes” Choi Han nodded as he started walking but Cale grabbed his arm to stop him.

“Wait, I am not very peculiar about religions and gods but .. you are aware you could die from this right?” Cale asked as he looked at Choi Han before letting him go.

“I am aware, and I am confident that nothing will happen, that’s why I will make this vow with you with my life on the line.”

Cale seemed to hesitate a little, sure he wanted proof but getting involved in death is something he did not want to include in on his list.

Meanwhile the swordsman observed the hesitation on the young master’s actions and for some reason his lips curled in a small smirk “Is the young master-nim worried about me?

“Don’t be fucking ridiculous” Cale immediately replied, he made a face at that and scoffed “I may be a trash, but I do not want to dip my toes on someone’s death, but if you are so sure of it and don’t mind dropping dead then go ahead” Cale gestured for Choi Han to continue.

Choi Han only shook his head with a small chuckle as they walked inside the temple, it wasn’t his first time to be in a temple of the God of Death however this will be the first time he will do a vow of death. He glanced at the young master who was walking beside him, he too was looking around the place with curious eyes.

They were greeted by two priests at the temple entrance and greeted them as they went in.

“Good evening priest-nim” Choi Han greeted and approached the priest inside.

“What can I do for you?”

“We would like to make a vow, is there an open room for it?”

The two priests looked at each other before turning their attention to the guests “Whose death will you be putting in the line?”

“Mine” Choi Han replied.

Cale glanced at Choi Han but he did not say anything.

“We will prepare it for you please follow us”

“Thank you”

The two followed the priest as they headed to the basement, Cale looked around and he tried not to look too bothered by this. Honestly, he did not expect Choi Han to do this just to prove his claims, but if he was so confident about it that shouldn’t be a problem right?

“I know that you do not fully trust me yet, in this way we can establish it better” Choi Han said.

“If you die, that’s on you”

Once they reached the bottom the priest opened the door and informed the two to wait for a moment. Choi Han nodded as they went inside, he stood there across Cale who was busily looking around the room they were in. the place was all white, the tables, chairs and every other furniture, the priests stood there waiting for them.

Choi Han bowed to greet the priest who pointed at the two chairs by the table, Cale followed him, and they sat down. He was observing the priest who pushed a piece of paper towards them, seeing the instructions Cale only grunted and nodded to confirm that he had read everything. He had never done something like this before, he had not visited any temples nor learned much about the Gods and religion, so this is all new to him.

The priest then lifted both of his hands up and at that moment the white room started to shake and black smoke started to form around the priest and then it slowly surrounded Choi Han and Cale as it created a connection between them.

“This is very …uncomfortable” Cale murmured.

“It is the power of the God of Death”

The two of them felt the connected that the God of Death created, and Choi Han started to speak “The priest in front of me guarantees that he cannot hear and if that is not the truth, he will pay the price with his life.”

Choi Han watched Cale as he organized his thoughts, he must not make a mistake here not when his life is at cost. He had seen this temple on their way to the capital and Rosalyn had mentioned about the vow of death, he thought it was a good opportunity to convince Cale, it is hard for him to give him a proof and Choi Han could not possibly say that he regressed, and this is his second run with this timeline.

So, he chose his vows carefully.

“I, Choi Han had no intention of harming Cale Henituse”

Choi Han needs to be clear with that too.

“Everything that I told him about the things that would happen in the future were all nothing but the truth.”

Cale looked at him intensely, perhaps he was waiting for something to happen however there is none, so Choi Han continued.

“I won’t be able to disclose to you how I know about these things however you can trust that whatever information I will provide to you regarding this matter moving forward will always be the truth.”

Choi Han looked at him, that should be it so far, he hasn’t lied to Cale about the things that he said would happen in the future, there are things he had omitted but that won’t be considered a lie since he hasn’t told him about it.

“One last thing, tell me what happened to my mother” Cale asked, now he was more confident with this idea considering that the swordsman is still standing before him, it would be the perfect time to ask about some of the doubts he had.

Choi Han blinked for a moment he was a little taken aback by the sudden question, just a moment a go Cale seemed to be still a little hesitant with this whole thing but now he was looking at Choi Han with certainty.

“I will only tell what I know, first her death is no accident. She went to Harris Village to hide a portion of her ancient power there."

“Wait, a person can’t just simply remove an ancient power, right?” Cale asked, his eyes shaking.

Choi Han nodded “It is possible as long as that person is willing to break their plate, and for doing that it means they would have to...die”

“And .. you didn’t know why she did that?” Cale asked, his voice now sounded a little more desperate for answers.

“I am sorry I do not know, What I only have were speculations that this organization might be direct, or indirectly involved with it.”

Cale clenched his fist and he nodded “You must make one more vow to me”

“What is it?”

“If you ever find out the reason why, you must tell me, no matter what”

Choi Han blinked and nodded “of course, I Choi Han vows that I will inform Cale Henituse any information regarding his mother’s death, is this satisfactory to you now?”

“Yes” Cale nodded.

Choi Han looked at the priest and nodded his head indicating that they are done with their vows. The priest nodded back and raised both his hand as the black smoke disappeared from their body, sealing the vow once and for all.

They walked back upstairs and left the temple, the two men walked in silence and Choi Han glanced at the young master beside him. He was not sure what was going on Cale’s head now, but at least he was able to prove his words to him know it’s all up to Cale if he wanted to help them with this.

“Quit staring at me brute I know I look good” Cale said and glanced back at him.

“Tch! You bastard, I wasn’t” Choi Han looked away “It must have surprised you.”

“You think so?” Cale said and crossed his arms as they walked. “I’m not sure if I should be pleased that you did not drop dead or not because it only meant everything you said is true”

“I don’t like to lie”

“And you can’t really tell me how you knew about these things?”

“If I could have already told you but unfortunately I can’t, you'll probably think I am crazy” Choi Han replied.

"Aren't you already a crazy punk? what's so bad with proving it?"

Sigh.

Choi Han stopped, and Cale looked back at him raising a brow. "What now?"

Choi Han clenched his fist as he looked at Cale, taking a deep breath as he finally spoke "I actually.. already died and this is my second life, a chance to change the past in this timeline, that's what I am doing."

Cale's eyes widened this, he looked surprised, and Choi Han can't really blame him.

"You.. but that's... you really are.." Cale reached out and held Choi Han's cheek with his hand "..bat shit crazy" 

Slap.

Choi Han slapped his hand away as he hissed "Bastard" he continued walking and Cale chuckled behind him.

"Your pea sized brain really fell for it!"

"Shut up!"

"Ah, no need to be shy" Cale shook his head as he walked beside him.

"You are such a good actor it's disgusting" Choi Han huffed, he was being sincere, and this bastard was playing on him.

 "Why thank you for the compliment" 

"No one would truly know who you are with all this bullshit you pull, one day you'll lost yourself in your own act" 

"heh" Cale only chuckled but his gaze darkened for a second there as he looked at the road ahead of him. 

Choi Han glanced at him, waiting for a rebuttal that never came which is weird, but they continued walking instead. 

Cale did not reply after that until they arrived at the estate where the Henituse owned, the swords man walked him towards his room, they stopped by the door and Cale held on the doorknob before he paused and glanced back at Choi Han.

“I will still make my decision after we settled the incident in the plaza” Cale said.

“Of course, like I said the decision is still up to you”

“Do you need me for something? like on the plaza?”

Choi Han shook his head “No need, I will take Rosalyn, Lock and maybe if the young dragon will help so you don’t have to worry and just attend the event and be safe”

“Sure” Cale shrugged and opened the door and went inside the room, he looked around and saw that the kittens were not here anymore so they were probably on Choi Han’s room. Now that he was alone Cale walked towards the table and picked up the wine bottle that he left earlier and walked towards the window, opening it as he walked towards the balcony, and he started to drink.

There are a lot of things that was running on his mind right now, his mother and why she did that.. if he thinks about it carefully, she chose to give up a portion of her ancient power, for what? why does she need to end her life, leaving them, leaving him.. why would she do that?

Cale gripped the neck of the bottle with a frown.

No, it shouldn’t be that simple.

She wouldn’t just leave him like that right? there must be a reason for it, and Cale wanted to know. he wanted to understand why she did that, if her life was worth this sacrifice. 

The young master sighed before taking a swing and drinking from the bottle.

“Why do you always drink that?”

“Ack!” Cale almost choked on his drink as he heard the sudden voice above him and saw the young dragon floating there just looking at him. “I should put a bell on you next time”

“No way!”

“Don’t sneak on me like that” He turned around and leaned against the balcony as he saw the young dragon sat down on the railings.

“You did not answer my question, red!”

“It’s taste good” he shrugged

“It doesn’t smell good” the black dragon scrunched his nose as he turned his head away from the bottle

Cale chuckled as he looked at the bottle “You are too young to appreciate it, it’s not for your age”

Blinking the young dragon looked at him intently before speaking “by human standard aren’t you also young?”

“Ha! You are a smart one”

“Of course! I’m.. a dragon”

Cale tipped his head to the side “You hesitate there dragon-nim” he said before he looked at the night sky.

“I did not”

“Sure, you didn’t” Cale glanced at the young dragon who seemed to be pouting and he took another swing from the bottle emptying the entire thing. “You are already outside, this is not that shitty small hell hole that bastard put you into”

The young dragon looked at Cale with its big wide eyes.

“Aren’t dragons a mighty creature?”

“They are”

“And aren’t you a dragon?” Cale asked

“I am!”

“Then own it, you are a mighty dragon, that’s your identity and you have to own it, be a dragon” Cale pointed at him, the tip of his finger is hovering close to the young dragon’s nose, he gently tapped it before stepping back.

The young dragon was speechless for a moment as he looked at Cale who was looking at the empty bottle before heading back inside his room. He stared at this strange human, at first, he didn’t know what to feel about this human, he observed him during their travels. He was rude and doesn’t seem to care about the other humans around him, but that silver kitten said that’s just how he is.

Still strange.

However what that red haired human said had stuck on him now.

He’s a mighty dragon, he has to own it.

Perhaps this human is secretly kind?

This young dragon could never tell.

 

 

“What the fuck is this?” Cale said as he looked at Choi Han with wide eyes, seeing behind him were ten children.

“Watch your mouth” Choi Han replied as he glanced at the children and then to Lock and Rosalyn, putting a strained smile he looked back at the young master and sighed.

This.. this is something Choi Han have not thought about in advance, he thought that he would be able to save the village in time or to just find Lock alone as the survivor. But he had the ten children with him now, he was glad for that however he can’t just leave them unattended either. So this morning he went to introduce them to Cale and he should have expected this.

“I can say whatever I want in my damn ugh— let go of me you brute!” Cale hissed as Choi Han pulled him on the corner of the room away from the guests.

“Can you just.. I was just about to explain it to you”

“Sure, go ahead explain to me why am I seeing ten additional runts inside my residence?” Cale hissed.

Sigh.

“I went to save Lock, the blue wolf village was razed to the ground by the same people who attacked Harris Village, I couldn’t just leave them there”

“So you brought them here? Do you think my house is a fucking zoo? I already had two runts running around.. well three now ” Cale’s gaze shifted around the room to find where the invisible dragon but that doesn’t matter, this punk knew what he meant.

“Don’t talk to them like that!” Choi Han hissed as he glanced at Rosalyn who was frowning, Lock was turning his head away. “Lower your damn voice” the children could definitely hear them and it annoyed Choi Han, they didn’t deserve to hear such words especially after what happened to the village.

“And what should I do with them? For how long are they going to stay here?”

“After the plaza incident I will take them back”

“Alright and?”

“And?”

Cale sighed and groaned “You mutt, did your brain shrink? you are poor and you have no money, how do you intend to keep fourteen children under your care?”

“Don’t fucking call me that” Choi Han hissed before frowning, realizing that he had cursed in front of the children he clicked his tongue “It would be my problem to deal with, you don’t need to think to much about it”

“Do you even have a house?”

“I don’t have it yet! But I will get one” Choi Han frowned.

Of course, Choi Han will get one, the ancient power that resides in the forest of darkness, the super rock he will claim it along with the villa and all the items in that place. In that way he will be able to have a good footing, he doesn’t have to rely to Cale for the money and he would have a place on his own where the rest of the children could live.

“And when is that?”

“Tsk, what are you part of children’s protection agency?” Choi Han muttered under his breath. (the italics were said in korean btw)

“A what?!”

“Young master-nim” Choi Han dragged the title through his gritted teeth as he took a deep breath and faced him “It’s just a damn yes or no question”

“You-! Well if you put it that way then I have no choice but to agr—"

“Choi Han”

They both looked at the new voice that called Choi Han’s name, Rosalyn approached them or most likely she approached Choi Han and did not even spare a glance at Cale. The young master’s brow twitches a little at this interruption.

“I will take care of the children’s lodgings, that should not be a problem” Rosalyn gave Cale a small disapproving glance before looking away.

“Well, that’s a problem well taken care of” Cale replied crossing his arms looking at Rosalyn with a small smirk. “Miss Rosalyn is too kind just like a princess.” 

Rosalyn glared at him; it was obvious she wanted to say something but was holding back. Probably for Choi Han’s sake and in order to keep her identity hidden, she was still posing as a regular mage, basically Cale at this moment had the highest authority on this room unless Rosalyn reveals her identity.

“Thank you, I will make it up to you” Choi Han bowed a little at Rosalyn who only shook her head.

“There is no need for that, I wanted them to be safe and comfortable too”

Choi Han glanced at Cale who only stood there watching the exchange before he left, ushering the rest of the kids outside the room.

Cale frowned and once he was left alone, he picked up the bottle of wine and opened it as he sat on the couch. The kittens walked towards the table observing the young master pouring himself a glass of wine and drank from it.

“Why didn’t you just say you can take them in?” On asked as she looked at the young master.

“What do you mean? I said I can’t”

“You were about to agree though, aren’t you?” Hong added.

Cale scoffed “Why the hell would I agree? You three are already a handful”

“I am not!” Cale glanced at the dragon that was perched on back of the couch on his left.

“Think whatever you wanted to think but I won’t add more problems to my life, you will all leave with Choi Han in the first place, and I’ll be back in the territory soon.”

On and Hong looked at each other than to the young master who continued speaking.

“Yeah, I’ll just go back there..”

 

“I’m sorry you have to all hear that” Choi Han said as they all walked at the hallways heading outside the mansion.

“It’s alright Hyung, we understand it is indeed hard to take in children much less like.. us”

“Lock, Don’t say that” Rosalyn said before glancing at Choi Han “I’m sorry Choi Han, I do not know what relationship you have with the young master but he’s really.. “ she trailed off.

“An ass?” Choi Han asked.

Surprised, Rosalyn nodded “Something like that”

“Well yeah he is, and no we are only acquaintances, we have a temporary deal about a certain job, that’s all” Choi Han replied.

“Is this about the plaza” Lock asked.

Choi Han nodded, he had already informed these two about the incident in the plaza, Rosalyn immediately agreed and Lock as well. It was not a surprise anymore Rosalyn is someone who would not just watch when people get hurt and knowing how big the casualties is she immediately agreed. Lock is the same, after what happened to his village he wanted to help protect the people, specially it’s from the same organization that caused the destruction of his village.

“We need to work hard to prevent this”

“I understood” Lock nodded.

As they exited the mansion Choi Han heard a voice on his head.

-Swordsman I’m coming with you

Choi Han nodded at this and he saw Rosalyn looking around, probably sensing Raon with them, he must introduce the two sometime soon, for now they need to get the children settled down and start working on the plan to prevent the disaster that will take place in the plaza soon.

He glanced back at the mansion and on the balcony of the second floor he could see Cale Henituse looking down at him holding a glass wine, they stared at each other for a moment before the young master returned inside the room.

That guy is really complicated to understand.

Notes:

This chapter feels short, and it was weird to cut off after the vow of death so i added the wolf kids XD hope you enjoyed it though.. oh my gosh i hope i am not dragging this for too long, I just noticed that Im already more than 10 chap and we havent reach the plaza incident yet. hahaha

Chapter 12: The plaza bombing incident: Crown Prince Alberu Crossman

Summary:

“I heard that young master Cale is a very free spirit, I am sure that that the artistic souls of the sculptures in the Henituse territory have given you an epiphany? I feel like your free spirit makes your soul very pure” Alberu said with a smile on his face.

It was quite amazing how he was able to praise Cale despite having no good quality on his name, but that only made Cale amused as he raised his hand to cover his mouth as he held back his laughter.

‘This fake ass prince’

Cale of course could identify this fake persona that the crown prince wore, it annoyed him because it a sense it reminded him of himself. He wanted to tear that smile off his face so bad, how annoying.

The carriage stopped in front of the palace gates and Cale Henituse stepped out of the carriage with a small frown as he watched the other noble heirs make their way inside the palace. Cale brushed his hair back with his fingers as he walked inside, his steps were confident despite the murmurs he could hear from everyone that saw him. it’s something that he had already expected after all just like Cale these noble heirs must have received the same reports that his father had given him and he was certain that the information they got from him, labeled him as a trash.

So of course, the murmurs were expected, but Cale is used to that just one glance at them and silence would ensue, but of course not everyone had some propriety.

“Ah, if it’s the infamous young master Cale Henituse”

Just like this bastard.

Cale smiled at Neo Tolz who approached him with a that disgusting grin on his face.

“Who would have expected that you would actually show up here? What is a terrible trash like you doing coming to the palace”

‘Ah he wanted to embarrass me’

Cale thought, but living as a trash for so long also had its feat, you see Cale had a thick face, embarrassing him would take more than such low insulting words.

“Ah takes one to know one huh”

“You—”

“It’s very nice of you to welcome me young master Teo” Cale smiled at him

“It’s Neo!”

The red-haired man pondered for a moment “Was it? It’s been so long since we saw each other I could not remember you, you see I can only recall something important when I’m sober”

Cale watched in satisfaction as the other male sputtered, clearly flustered at the turn of events as he glared at Cale.

“Hmp! How arrogant of you to say such things to me”

“You approached me first, didn’t you? I am merely responding to you young master Teo”

Neo scoffed it was obvious that Cale was saying his name incorrectly in purpose to rile him up, seeing that smile on his face annoyed him the most so he decided to insult the other young master further.

“This place doesn’t suit you at all young master Cale, I could point you to some pub where you can freely throw some bottles and get drunk in peace”

Chuckling Cale nodded as he brushed back his hair once again and looked around, the other nobles were eyeing them as some of them heard the conversation, they are even looking warily at him which made him click his tongue.

“Your family doesn’t have to worry about you running amok at the palace, that would be so embarrassing” Neo chuckled.

“Well thank you for your concern about my family but shouldn’t you be more concern about yours? You’ve been hiding so much under Venion’s skirt—no let me rephrase that, your family has been hiding under the Stan’s skirt for so long I hope you all are comfortable there”

“How dare you!” Neo’s pupil shook as he stepped closer, hands curled in a fist upon seeing the look on Cale’s face.

“What? Do you want to hit me? go head, do so” Cale urged even further. "Can't stand up on your own? you like clutching on Venion's skirt?"

They both knew that Neo can’t do it after all they are outside the palace gates and there are many people walking and arriving that could see them, but Cale relished the look of fury on Neo's face as he tried reaching out for Cale but a voice stopped him in time.

“Young master Cale!”

Cale looked back to see Eric Wheelsman stepping down from his carriage and was in rush to see him, he was practically speed walking. Cale glanced back to Neo before walking closer to him “You do not need to worry about my family, we are holding up so well” he then placed his hand on his shoulder and patted him as he whispered “Keep up the good job on sucking up with the Stans”

With that being said he walked forward and ignored the call of his name, ah it feels so good to rip down some noble asses ego. Specially that bastard, Cale was certainly energized.

“Young master Cale!”

He finally stopped and looked behind him to see Eric Wheelsman catching up to him, behind him is Amir Ubar and Gilbert Chetter.

“Young master Gilbert, Lady Amir and young master Eric, nice to see you”

Sigh.

That was Eric.

“Young master Cale, is everything alright? We saw young master Neo looking upset after talking to you” Lady Amir said, her face showed genuine concern which put Cale off.

He hadn’t seen these three for like what? Years? He recalled seeing them back on his 11^th birthday party and before he turned fifteen, after that he stopped attending events and did not leave the Henituse territory he also did not actively participate on the gatherings that his family held which is why he did not run into them.

And he did not attend that meeting a few days ago.

“Young master Cale we hope to avoid.. you know trouble..” Eric murmured.

Now Cale understood the concern, of course as part of the northeastern nobles his actions will surely reflect to their faction. Rolling his eyes Cale started walking and the three walked beside him, he then spoke.

“Don’t worry I will behave myself today, If I didn’t, the look of upset will not be the only thing present in Neo’s ugly face”

“Young master Cale!” Gilbert hissed and looked around, making sure no one heard them.

“You did not come to the meeting” Eric said

“Yes, I was sick, didn’t my butler inform you?”

“We were informed you were doing something important” Lady Amir said.

‘Damn it Hans you only had one job!’

Cale frowned at that thought but he turned to face Lady Amir with a smile “Yes, I was resting which is important in order to get better”

The other three nobles looked at each other, of course they knew it was a lie and they were frankly concern that young master Cale would cause some scene. one of the reasons for the meeting is to give a briefing to Cale and to inform him of their plans to speak to the crown prince but Cale did not attend which made them all decide to watch over him on the duration of this gathering.

They can’t afford to lose face in front of the crown prince and of course they worry about Cale too, even though the four of them haven’t seen each other for so long and even though the letters they sent to the young master were unanswered Cale is still someone that is younger than them, they need to look after him.

As they reached the palace entrance the door opened and their arrival was announced.

“The young master Cale-nim of Count Henituse’s household is entering the hall!”

Cale walked inside, head turned towards his direction and low murmurs could be heard from the other nobles in the room as he walked in. he heard the rest of the northeastern noble family’s name get called as well as they were led to their table. He looked at their table and he frowned, of course they were placed at the back near the entrance. He already knew that they were seated by region but they are way too far, he was aware the kingdom barely gives a shit about them, well it doesn’t matter to him it’s better than being placed in the front.

"We're at the back" Gilbert sighed.

“Young master Cale, at the front of the banquet hall is the crown prince’s seat, and the tables are split- oh” Amir looked at Cale’s expression and stopped talking.

“I at least know that much, Lady Amir, no need to guide me” Cale said and walked towards their table, and he looked around, the rest of the member of the northeastern family sat down as well.

Cale looked at the place where the crown prince’s table was and immediately noticed the difference between the second and third prince’s table that was a step below him.

‘Interesting’

He recalled that Choi Han mentioned to him that the crown prince had a way with his words who also loves to play underhand tactics. this table arrangement is already a proof of how much thought was put into this gathering, it may not be noticeable but if one is to look closer it was quite obvious what the message is.

‘We need him on our side, don’t do anything stupid’

That fucking brute, who does he think he is ordering him around?

But that’s what that peasant said, it’s not really his problem to deal with right? He’ll just attend this stupid get together and prepare for the plaza tomorrow, that’s where his focus should be.

“Young master Cale I am humbly asking again if you could sit still in the duration of this gathering” Eric said, looking at him with his pleading eyes.

“I’ll try”

Cale turned his attention to the door when Venion’s name was announced, and he saw Neo following the blonde as they marched inside. when their gaze met Cale smirked at Neo before he turned his attention to Venion who slowly approached their table.

“Ah, it’s young master Cale”

Cale stood up and smiled “Nice to see you as well young master Venison” he greeted and smiled in satisfaction seeing Venion’s brow twitch.

It’s a good thing that the black dragon did not come today, Cale recalled his conversation with the young dragon last night.

“The swordman said I should come with you”

Cale set his glass down and looked at the black dragon that was on his coffee table “Really? Why?”

“He said to make sure you don’t do something stupid”

Scoff.

“Tell him I don’t need supervision and he is an idiot! I can handle myself just fine”

The black dragon tilted his head and huffed “Humans are so complicated” he murmured.

“If you wanted to come go on, but I aint watching over you”

“I don’t need supervision, I can handle myself!”

Cale frowned, the words he said were used against him. it made him cross his arms as he leaned against the couch “Fine then, however I must let you know that Venion will be there”

That made the dragon flinch and Cale could see his blue eyes slightly shaking and his wings were securely tucked. “I-it’s fine!”

“tsk, you haven’t even met him and you are already shaking, it’s obvious it’s not fine”

“But I am a mighty dragon! You said I should own it!” He pointed his paw at Cale accusingly.

Cale thought for a moment “Oh yeah, I did say that. Well there are things you don’t have to face when you are not ready. Take it slow and then when you think you are ready to face it, that’s the time you own it!”

“That doesn’t make sense, I want.. I want him to suffer!”

“He will, in due time, sometimes you have to wait for the right opportunity to strike, It’s the best when you are all prepared, don’t you think so?”

The young dragon contemplated for a moment.

“Talk to the brute about this, maybe he can help you”

It was still not enough to pacify the young dragon who seemed to be pouting, seeing this Cale crossed his arms “How about this, I’ll make sure to get back at him tomorrow for you, how does that sound?”

“You will really do that?”

“Yeah, It’s not a big deal I don’t like him too”

“Okay red! You do that!”

Cale watched in amusement as Neo and Venion looked annoyed, he walked towards them making Eric panic as he silently followed just in case Cale will cause a scene.

“It’s Venion you.. “ Neo frowned as he tried correcting Cale but realized that the young master was purposely messing up their names.

“It’s been a while since we last saw each other, The last time was when you barged in to the inn I rented back in Viscount Tolz territory right?” Cale ignored Neo as he smiled at Venion.

“.. right, I visited my friend, young master Neo after all” Venion forced a smile, looking around to see some nobles listening to their conversation, it doesn’t help that Cale’s voice is quite loud.

“Right! Viscount Tolz had stuff stolen from him, right? Oh my I hope not much valuable had been stolen, perhaps they should also replace the guards since the security is very lax you know” Cale said and turned to look at Eric who stood beside him.

“Young master Cale” Eric murmured looking worried as he glanced at Venion’s face

“Perhaps young master Cale should mind his words” Neo said

“Why? I am talking to young master Venion here not to you, where are your manners?”

“You are the one who have no manners here!” Neo replied.

Cale placed a hand on his chest as he gasped “Me? I’d say you are harassing ever since I arrived, everyone saw that, is that right?” He looked around the rest of the nobles that was looking at them and the murmurs started to resurface again.

Eric wanted to cry as Gilbert comforted him by patting his shoulder, this so much chaos now and everyone is looking at them and Cale is purposely riling up Venion and Neo, the situation might turn so bad right now if they don’t stop Cale.

“The crown prince will be joining us soon, young master Cale” Lady Amir said as she reached out to tug at Cale’s sleeve.

Cale frowned looking at the clock and the new comers of the noble family before smiling at Venion and Neo “Well then, we will be off to our table, kindly teach your friend some manners young master Venion, See you around then” he waved at them as he followed Eric and the rest towards their table, just when he was enjoying it, how lame.

It’s boring now.

His eyes then saw the bottle of wine and he smiled before reaching out.

“Ahem” Gilbert fake a cough but that did not deter Cale as he looked at him and picked up the battle.

“Young master Cale” Lady Amir murmured.

“A glass won’t kill everyone in this table” Cale said as he poured his glass, he noticed the stares that was directed on him of course but he ignored it all as he drank from his glass.

Finally when the clock strike at 5 pm the doors screeches open and Cale glanced away from his empty glass towards the door.

Alberu Crossman, Roan Kingdom’s crown prince, the eldest prince of the kingdom walked in with a huge smile on his face as he waved and greeted anyone his eyes could meet, behind him were the second and third princes as they headed to the highest spot in the hall.

Their eyes met and Cale’s smirked raising his glass at him.

The crown prince only made a customary nod before they all went to their designated seats.

“If there is someone in this kingdom that we need in our side, it’s the crown prince, I know that we can trust him”

That’s what the peasant also said but Cale had no intention to play nice with the crown prince.

“To all the precious individuals who will make this kingdom shine, future leaders and comrades, this prince is very happy that all of you have come to this gathering, I am truly honored to meet you all”

‘Ah, so that’s what that brute meant when this crown prince is good with his words’

Cale thought as he refilled his glass once again, he had no intention listening to the rest of his words, what he was waiting for is the drama that will unfold soon.

‘Can’t wait for the older Stan to arrive’

.

.

.

“We have confirmed the locations of the bomb” Rosalyn said as she placed her cup of tea down.

She, Choi Han and Lock were in the inn where they let the wolf kids stay, they are currently having a meeting after two nights of looking for the bomb.

“That’s good thank you” Choi Han said.

Since he had Rosalyn and Raon helping him it was not difficult to locate the bombs, it seems that the one that was planting it did not plant them all at once, tonight will be the last night before the event in the plaza.

“So far we have confirmed four locations of the bomb, surely the fifth one will be planted tonight or not... but all that remains are the ones that was planted on people” Choi Han added.

“That is correct, since we have the dragon-nim with us, it will be easy to locate them” Rosalyn said. "We can cut the connection for the bombs that was planted on the people so it will not immediately blow up"

“We need to be fast with this, We will steal the bomb in the morning so we only have to focus on the remaining ones on the people” Choi Han said as he looked at the people with him “Everyone knew what they need to do correct?” he looked at the other addition to his group.

Ron and Beacrox was standing behind Lock and Rosalyn.

The father and son duo who decided to follow him nodded, Ron after their talk back in Puzzle City had been considering what Choi Han said. Knowing that they are against the same enemy he decided to inform his son who eagerly agreed to follow Choi Han. Apparently the two had a few spars and Beacrox had found Choi Han interesting, so it did not take that much convincing.

When Choi Han told them about the situation that would occur in the plaza Ron’s first thoughts went to his young master.

“Does the young master know?”

“He does, I told him about it from the very beginning”

It was not hard to put two and two together, his puppy young master who suddenly volunteered to go to this gathering out of nowhere made sense now.  

He was protecting Basen.

Ron could not help but chuckle as he realized that, his young master surely had grown—no he was protecting Basen in a way that he only knows. He was wiling to risk himself in his place, as much as it made Ron appreciate that it also made him concern, that’s why he did not hesitate to agree when Choi Han asked for his assistance.

“We just need to find the people who may carry these bombs correct?” Ron asked.

“Yes, our companion the dragon-nim will inform us who had them” Choi Han looked at the empty space between him where he knew Raon was sitting invisible. He had introduced Raon to the team two days ago, since they will be all working together, he figured it would be better for them to know about his existence.

-I will take care of finding those bombs!

Choi Han nodded at the voice on his head, it’s all set now as per Cale-nim there was a total of ten bombs, five that are planted on the location which they already found and tampered, the remaining five would be the one they need to find quickly. But even so Choi Han could not be calm about this, the warning that Cale-nim told him had been integrated on his mind.

Once you start to change something the cause and effect will follow, there are still no telling on what will happen.

Choi Han still need to be prepared, he needs to make sure that the casualty will be minimized, he won’t allow anyone to be put at risk and also Cale Henituse will be there too, speaking of Cale just what is he doing now?

“I hope he is not causing some chaos there” Choi Han murmured.

 

“This is fun”

Cale watched the drama unfold when Taylor and Cage arrived, simply enjoying his wine as he watched Venion’s face twist into rage, being unable to say or do anything as the crown prince welcomed Taylor and he would have cackled after hearing that they will be seated on his table but he decided to sip from his glass instead to hide his smile.

As it turns out Taylor and Cage were good actors.

They exchange pleasantries as if they only met each other for the first time, Cale who was purposely chatting with Taylor glanced at Venion’s table raising his glass as he smiled at the man who only huffed. Was he playing with fire here? Yes he certainly is but Cale doesn’t give a fuck he would make this entire gathering uncomfortable to those two little shits.

Eric gave up reminding him with his alcohol consumption too.

“Young master Cale, we plan to greet the crown prince in a bit” Lady Amiru said and Cale sighed placing his glass down glanced at Alberu who was greeting the people per table.

He watched as the rest of the nobles in their table stood up, he followed them with a small frown, he was the last one in line, looking disinterested as he walked.

“Oh, our Northeastern nobles!”

When they arrived there Eric is the one who spoke first as he greeted the crown prince, Cale watched the exchange between the crown prince and the rest of the people on his table. It followed a pattern of praising and empathizing and then oiling that tongue of his to get the reaction he needed.

‘That peasant is spot on’

Cale thought before the crown prince turned his attention to him this time.

“Ah, young master Cale of the Henituse family that is responsible for the edge of our Northeastern region, It is my first time to meet you but I would like to thank Count Deruth’s good work on ensuring that we don’t have to fear the forest of darkness”

Cale raised a brow at this.

“I heard that young master Cale is a very free spirit, I am sure that that the artistic souls of the sculptures in the Henituse territory have given you an epiphany? I feel like your free spirit makes your soul very pure” Alberu said with a smile on his face.

It was quite amazing how he was able to praise Cale despite having no good quality on his name, but that only made Cale amused as he raised his hand to cover his mouth as he held back his laughter.

‘This fake ass prince’

Cale of course could identify this fake persona that the crown prince wore, it annoyed him because it a sense it reminded him of himself. He wanted to tear that smile off his face so bad, how annoying.

“Very pure indeed, I haven’t had a case of alcohol poisoning yet an achievement I might say” Cale smiled back at him

His response must have caught the crown prince off guard, because who in their right mind would answer like that to the crown prince and in front of these many people.

“Aha! Young master Cale, you are quite funny I hope you are enjoying yourself in this banquet” Aberu said, and that should have been the end of it but the young master before him spoke.

Cale shrugged and smiled “I am, the wine is good although our table is located at the very back, had some trouble hearing His highness speech which is a shame by the way”

“Oh..”

Eric mentally groaned and the rest of the northeastern nobles clenched their fist as they watched the exchange, even the people in their table gasped at the boldness of that response.

Cale is basically calling him out for positioning their table at the very back, now everyone knew the reason of this arrangement but no one had dared to say something.

The two looked at each other for a while, Cale smirked seeing the quick annoyance pass on the crown prince’s face, it was a barely there reaction but it was there. Alberu took a step back as he nodded and chuckled “Ah, that’s something that I shall consider in the future then, Thank you for being honest young master Cale” Alberu turned his attention to the other nobles of the northeastern region.

That interaction alone proved that the crown prince had shut down any further attempt of conversation from Cale and turned his focus on the other three. Of course, Cale was aware that the way he had responded is somewhat a little disrespectful and bold. Something no one would dare to do, not in front of these people specially the crown prince himself but that’s what exactly Cale wanted.

He did not want the crown prince attention; he was certain that this guy had read all their files and all Cale had to do is prove to him that what he read is correct.

A trash and irresponsible drunkard.

After the quick greeting they all returned to their table and Cale sat down, crossed his legs and reached out for the bottle however he paused when all eyes in the table turned towards him.

“What?”

“Why did you have to say such thing in front of the crown prince!” Eric hissed before he groaned and massages his temple. “This is bad, the crown prince might not show his interest to our proposal now” he murmured.

“He said that he would talk to us after the gathering” Lady Amir murmured “I believe it’s not a lost cause yet”

“Well, if he wouldn’t mind ignoring first impressions..” Gilbert glanced at Cale “Do you really have to say that on his face?”

Cale picked up his fork as he looked at the pastries that was on their table “Why not? Didn’t you all say earlier that the location of our table is unsatisfactory? I only gave feedback” he took a bite of his cake as and continued talking “Besides he’s playing us, he’s reminding where all of us stands in this kingdom, therefore he wanted us to work hard to change this seating arrangement in the future”

“What do you mean..” Eric asked but he was cut off when the crown prince spoke.

“It was a pleasure to share this dinner with all of you tonight, I have prepared a simple wine party for those who may be interested. Please enjoy yourselves and Oh I also prepared a spot for all of you at the birthday celebration that is coming up, I hope you will be there to share the joys of the day”

Cale frowned as he watched the crown prince and he glanced at the people around him.

"Then let us conclude this dinner"

 

“Young master Cale, you know a person named Amir Ubar?”

Cale raised a brow after hearing Choi Han said that “Yes, how do you know her?”

Choi Han showed him a file and Cale stared at it, it was the file that Eric sent to him since he did not attend their meeting.

“Why are you reading that?” Cale asked as he stood up from his seat and snatched the file from him.

“Lady Amir will propose a tourism investment to the crown prince”

“And?”

Choi Han shook his head “It will not work, tell her to invest on something else that is much useful, something the crown prince will show his interest”

"And that would be?"

Cale glanced at Amir as they walked out of the banquet hall, he recalled what Choi Han told him last night.

“Young master Cale, you did well today” She said and smiled.

“Tch, no need to be so nice to me Lady Amir, we both know that’s not true” Cale replied “Aren’t you escorting me out right now to make sure I don’t cause further trouble?”

“Could be, but young master Neo is also heading out, it’s better to be careful”

They remained silent as they both walked out the door and heading towards the gate where Cale’s carriage waited, he could see Ron was already there, the old man was not with him when he traveled here.

“Young master Cale, about what you said earlier”

“What did I say?”

“About the crown prince wanting us to work hard to change this seating arrangement in the future?”

“Ah, that” Cale hummed “What about it?”

Lady Amir looked down for a moment before glancing at Cale “Do you mean that he is testing us?”

“Lady Amir, the crown prince did not gather all of us here just for a dinner, he is receiving proposal left and right, He will of course pick the most useful one, getting an investment from him could change the course of things, correct?”

“Oh..” She blinked looking at Cale with amazement.

“What?”

“Nothing I just did not expect that you will be knowledgeable with these kind of things”

Cale placed a hand on his chest as he fake gasp “You wound me Lady Amir, I may be a trash but I am not stupid”

“No, no I don’t mean that, It’s just that I thought you are not interested in these kind of things”

“I’m not”

Cale brushed his hair back before walking closer to her “The proposal you have, it’s about an investment for tourism, correct?”

“Yes, so you read the file”

“It’s not gonna work” Cale shrugged.

“Excuse me?” She blinked.

“Who would want to invest in a place that is full of whirlpools? What kind of tourist would risk their lives to see that? It’s stupid”

Amir clenched her fist, the once solemn look was replaced with a dark stare at the young master, it’s not like she and her family is not aware of that but what else can they really propose? The only thing they had is this shoreline, but for Cale to say that out loud is something that made her annoyed.

“Then if young master Cale had any better idea then—”

“I do, oh no it’s not my idea but oh well” Cale muttered before clearing his throat “ You should really think about the value of the location of your shoreline specially with what’s happening in Whipper Kingdom and the other northern Kingdom”

“What..”

Cale leaned closer to her as he whispered “War, Lady Amir, war..” he stepped back and smiled before waving at her “I’ll be going now, think about it” he waved at her as he walked towards his carriage.

“Let’s go”

“Yes, young master”

The plaza bombing incident.

He’ll leave everything to that brute, all he had to do is stand to the side and be safe.

Notes:

I hope you like this chapter, nothing much happened yet but we are reaching the plaza bombing soon! thank you so much for reading!

Chapter 13: The Plaza Bombing Incident: Redika the crazy mage

Summary:

Cale kept his shield up, but it was a struggle to keep, he felt like someone was pounding on his ribcage and crushing his heart, he was sweating profusely and was heaving. He could see how his hands were trembling, he would not be able to hold out much longer than this! Cale could not understand why he was feeling like shit when using this ancient power.

Is this a side effect? that fucking punk Choi Han did not say anything to him!

He did not sign up for this kind of shit! that peasant was supposed to take care of it so why was he out here feeling like he was dying?!

Cale stepped outside the bathroom wearing his robes, his wet hair is dripping on the carpeted floor as he rinses his hair with a towel, he was getting ready for bed and glanced at the lemon tea with disdain on his table. Picking up the cup he sighed and walked towards a flowerpot where he poured the contents of it.

“Why the hell does Ron keep serving me this disgusting thing.”  

“If your butler sees that he would be upset” On said.

“That’s why it’s a secret” Cale smiled and placed a finger on his lips as he placed the empty cup back down the saucer.

“Did you have fun in the dinner?” Hong asked this time.

“No it was boring.. oh wait it was mildly entertaining” Cale smirked as he picked up the bottle of wine.

“Hopefully you did not do something stupid”

“ack! What the-!” Cale almost dropped the bottle after hearing a voice behind him, he looked back to see Choi Han perched on his balcony “You really should start using the door!”

“Choi Han!” On and Hong called for him.

Choi Han stepped down and walked inside the room welcoming the two kittens on his arms “I don’t want your servants to see me entering your room at this hour”

“Fair point” Cale shrugged as he picked up a glass “How did it went in your end?”

“I came here to say that everything is all prepared for tomorrow” Choi Han said and before Cale could say anything another voice chimed in.

“Red! Did you get back at Venion?” The black dragon showed himself up, he was perched on Choi Han’s shoulder.

Cale chuckled as he poured his glass with wine “Of course! He was very uncomfortable through out the banquet” Cale recalled the face he made when Taylor and the crown prince had finally chatted.

“Great!” the black dragon then flew towards the couch followed by On and Hong.

“Tomorrow before it strikes nine, you need to get out of that place” Choi Han said “We have located the bomb planted in the surroundings but the one that is planted on the people, that will be determined tomorrow, there is no way of telling”

“Alright, Ah I also told Lady Amir about the proposal”

“I see, that’s good”

Sigh.

“Tch, Aren’t I becoming your errand boy lately? This is unacceptable, I shouldn’t be taking orders from a peasant like you” Cale muttered.

“We still had a deal”

“I am aware that’s why it’s annoying”

Cale groaned as he leaned back against the couch.

“You just have to endure until tomorrow” Choi Han said taking the glass from Cale before he could even take a sip from it “Be sober”

“Goddamn, are you my dad!?” Cale hissed as he attempted to take the glass from him, but Choi Han only raised it higher from his reach. “You peasant! Give it back!”

“You can drink after the celebration tomorrow” Choi Han said as he stepped back, but Cale followed him climbing up the couch only to trip as he tried to reach out for the glass.

“What!” Cale’s eyes widened but instead of falling on the floor he was caught by Choi Han, holding him by his waist to balance his weight, they stared at each other for a while. “Give it back”

“No” Choi Han smirked before chugging the drink instead and handing Cale the empty glass.

“Asshole!” Cale pushed him away raising the empty glass in the air and chucking it at his direction, but the swordsman easily caught it with his hand and clicked his tongue.

Choi Han placed the glass down the table before looking at Raon “I’m going now, are you staying here?”

“Youngest! Stay here for the night!” Hong said as he jumped into the black dragon that was laying down on the couch.

“I’m staying for the night”

“Alright, I will see you tomorrow then” Choi Han reached out to give On and Hong’s head a pat. “Don’t let him drink”

“Copy!” On said and Choi Han walked out of the window and jumped down the balcony.

“That peasant!” Cale threw his towel on the couch before he plopped on the bed and sighed.

Tomorrow, it’s going to be tomorrow. Cale is not sure what to feel, although he knew Choi Han and his group will take care of things he could not sit still, he had a bad feeling that something more is going to happen. He raised his hand and looked at it before summoning the shield, looking at the silver wings he could feel the ancient power within him, he had a shield to protect himself just in case but.. how about the other people?

Eric, Amir and Gilbert?

These three who constantly tried to reach out to him despite him not replying to their letters, they were all childhood friends and Cale was the one who drifted apart.

“Yet they still try to look after me, how stupid”

He murmured and placed his hand down as he turned to his side and closed his eyes.

He’ll deal with it tomorrow.

 

The next morning Cale was getting ready to leave, he was standing in front of a mirror while the servants fussed around to fix his outfit that Ron had prepared for him. the old butler was fixing his cuffs before dismissing the rest of the servants which left him and Cale alone.

“Young master, be careful out there”

Cale raised a brow as he watched Ron before smirking “Oh, did that peasant inform you about what’s going to happen?”

“That is correct, I believe the young master is already aware of my identity?”

“hm.. yeah but I don’t plan on dying yet Ron”

“I know, but it’s better to be careful, Run if you must” Ron finished his task as he looked at Cale and side stepped for the young master to see himself in the mirror.

Cale looked at his appearance in the mirror and nodded approvingly, as always Ron had impeccable taste he had no complains with his clothes. “This is fine” he said before stepping outside of his bedroom he arrived at the living room where he saw a few people already gathered there.

Choi Han and his team is waiting for him, he joined the group and noticed the brown hair on Rosalyn. Of course, she needs to be on disguised in order to run wild today.

“Everyone’s present huh” Cale said as he looked around.

“I divided everyone in teams, the black orb was already positioned by Lark yesterday, so we only need to locate and take care of the remaining five bombs” Choi Han said as he looked at the map that was on the table. Thankfully he was able to rent the mana restricting tool, He was able to meet Billos yesterday to return the pendant that Taylor used to sneak in the capital and as he returned it, he was able to negotiate with the merchant. This device is now rented under his name with the help of Rosalyn and getting a much lower price for the rent since he will be only using it for a day.

Thankfully he managed to convince Billos, Choi Han only said what he told him on the first timeline, and he was able to pique his interest but of course he had given him an idea of what was about to happen today and with the promise of more transactions in the future. Choi Han is proud to say that his negotiating skills had improved over the years.

“Rosalyn, Lark and Beacrox will be on one team, Ron, the dragon-nim, Hong and On will be the other team.”

Cale frowned as he heard the assigned team, he pointed at himself “And me?”

Choi Han stared at him “There’s no need for the young master-nim to do anything”

“Just attend the celebration and be safe young master” Ron said with a smile, though it looked more like a threat but that did not deter Cale.

“Red, you are weak you should just sit there and drink your wine” The black dragon said as he pointed his paw to Cale

“I agree with the youngest!” On said “Even Hong is stronger than you”

Cale’s brow twitched as he looked at everyone, it was one thing to be disregarded by the adults but to be called weak by these runts?

Huff.

“None of you runts will have steak” Cale turned around to leave ignoring the protests from the children.

“No fair!” Hong cried

“That’s power play!” On called as well but Cale only smirked and waved them goodbye.

“I’ll be leaving now to escort the young master” Ron said before following Cale.

Choi Han watched them before looking at the other members of his group.

Everything had been on set now, they used the short opening when the guards from last night’s shift switched to day shift to enter the areas where the bombs were located and dismantle them. Once the black orb activates and causes a mana disturbance, they will strike to observe Arm’s movements at the plaza while locating the other bombs planted on the people.

“Let’s get going then” Choi Han said, and they all dispersed, leaving the mansion and heading towards their destination.

Choi Han was not part for any group, he had his own mission and that is to kill Redika. Cale-nim had informed him where Redika would teleport, Choi Han will be there to end him.

That blood-crazed mage went into frenzy after he saw Rosalyn, on the first-time line he was muttering how he needed to have her head when he saw her hair. That bastard died in Choi Han’s blade before he could even touch Rosalyn and he will make sure to do the same thing. It’s one of the reasons why he suggested for Rosalyn to dye her hair as well.

Speaking of red hair.

He glanced at the carriage that left the mansion, Cale Henituse’s hair is more vibrant red than Rosalyn..

Choi Han had a bad feeling about this.

 

Cale is currently in a carriage with Lady Amir, they exchanged greetings before she finally spoke and smiled at the young master.

“What’s with the smile Lady Amir?”

Amir lifted her hand to clear her throat as she composed herself and finally spoke “Ive been thinking about what Young master Cale said yesterday”

“Oh?”

“Young master Cale, what do you think about our territory building a naval base?”

Cale chuckled “Hn, not bad but if you wanted the help of our family you should ask my Father then, I believed you already discussed that with Gilbert. Anything that had to do with the territory is out of my hands”

“Then we shall send an official request”

“Great, good luck with that” Cale said and shrugged.

It is true though he had no power over the territory, and he had detached himself from anything that had to do with that. His Father just lets him do as he pleases so he really could not suggest to Amir that he would deliver the message. He didn’t want to get involved and had no plans to be involved in the future.

“If young master Cale is not busy pleas come and visit the Ubarr territory next time. They may be a lot of whirlpools but there are also a lot of interesting places to see”

“I’ll think about it”

A definite no, Cale wanted this celebration to be done and over with.

When they arrived at the palace, Cale and Amir met Gilbert and Eric who approached them. As usual the four of them were together and was exchanging pleasantries until something caught their attention, The crown prince arrived but the person that was following him is none other than Taylor Stan, the older son of the Stan family is standing beside the crown prince as they exchanged words.

“Oh my…” Amir gasped

“Heh..” Cale did not hide his smirk as he saw them and glanced at Venion’s face that was full of shock and anger, his face is so red and Neo also did not know what to do with this situation now that the playing field within the Stan family will start to change.

“How is this possible” Gilbert murmured.

“Doesn’t matter, it’s none of our business” Cale said as he walked towards their carriage, they will be following the royal carriage of the crown prince into the plaza.

Inside their carriage Lady Amir, Neo Tolz and Taylor Stan is with them, Cale smiled at Taylor as he greeted.

“It’s amazing to see you out of your wheelchair young master Taylor”

“Haha, indeed such an unexpected thing happened to me, I am blessed to be able to use these legs once again” Taylor smiled back at him.

“I wish for young master Taylor to reach the heights of his ambitions”

“Will certainly do”

Cale glanced at Neo who was very silent beside him and he crossed his arms as he tilted his head “I am certain that Viscount Tolz would be delighted since your families were friends, isn’t that right young master Teo?”

Flinch.

Neo glared at Cale before he turned his attention to Taylor who was looking at him, uncertain about what to say he cleared his throat “O..of course, Is young master Taylor returning to the marquis’s estate now that your legs have healed?”

“Return? That has always been my home, Isn’t it obvious that I belong there?” Taylor smiled, his voice was low but it was firm.

Cale exchanged look with Taylof as they both watched the surroundings outside the carriage, there was a gentle smile on Taylor’s face but he was definitely excited to have a chat with Cale. The red hair young master shared the enthusiasm as well as he smirked back at the other male.

So when they arrived outside the Plaza of Glory, Neo left and Amir also left to meet Eric so it was only Taylor and Cale who was left waiting.

“Finally it’s just the two of us” Taylor said “I have so much to say”

Cale turned to look at Taylor “I am honestly quite intrigued, how about a drink later so we can chat without reservations?”

“I would love that, Cage would surely be delighted”

“A celebratory drink always tastes better” Cale said before looking behind him when he saw the rest of the northeastern nobles approaching them.

“Young master Cale let’s go its our turn to enter the plaza” Amir said, and Cale nodded turning his head to Taylor as he waved goodbye and followed the rest of the northeastern nobles inside the plaza.

Cale saw their table, this time all the nobles are placed at the bottom of the stairs compared to the royal family and the holy priests. Not that it mattered to Cale, this is something to be expected already, he walked to their table, and he glanced at the giant bell tower.

It’s currently 8:15 and at exact 45 minutes from what that peasant told him, the attack will begin. Cale looked down at his palm once again, he was honestly nervous. This is way more dangerous than rescuing the dragon and not only that, but there are also a lot of people who will get hurt too. His gaze shifted around his table where his acquaintances sat, if everything went to shit, they would surely be in danger too.

-Red! We are here now! Choi Han said not to do something stupid, we will tell you immediately if things go differently.

Cale almost flinched as he suddenly heard the voice on his mind, it was the young dragon. He looked around and noticed that people started to fill the plaza, in the distance he could see Lock’s tall figure.

They are here.

As he surveyed the people, he met Choi Han’s gaze who nodded at him before disappearing into the crowd, Cale looked up to see the clock at the bell tower, ten minutes had already passed, and he turned his head to see the person who joined their table. Taylor smiled and greeted them all, it seems that he was once again placed on their table.

“Cale, please stay still” Eric said as he saw Cale who seemed to be agitated on his seat.

“Don’t worry I will certainly stay still”

 

Choi Han watched the people filled the plaza, when Choi Han looked for the bombs he followed Cale-nim’s instructions but only two of those places he listed had bombs which means the rest of the three is something they need to find. From that time on Choi Han already expected that things may not go as the same way with how Cale-nim was able to resolve the issue of the plaza bombing incident.

-Swordsman! I’m already in position with the old man!

Choi Han nodded at this as he walked within the crowd, they buried the mana disturbance tool underneath the bell tower.

It’s already 8:45.

“The stars of the Crossman family, our royal family are now entering!”

Only one entrance to the plaza was open at this time, the crown prince was in the lead, the second and third prince flanked his side and the other princes and princesses walked in behind him. Choi Han watched as Alberu smiled and waved at the crowd, it made him think of the Alberu that he had met on that other world.

He’s such a good actor that even Choi Han had been fooled and led on during the first timeline, it’s not like Alberu is a bad person but he just realized how much the crown prince had used him on his advantages without even realizing it.

A group of individuals with beautiful blonde hair entered the plaza and the crown started to cheer it was so loud that the ground was shaking.

Choi Han glanced at the bell tower, it was already 8:50 am.

“His highness, King Zed Crossman, the sun of the Roan Kingdom is now entering!”

The swordsman turned his head away and met Rosalyn’s gaze who was positioned near the plaza entrance, just in case something happened she would be there to protect the people. Raon, will be joined by On and Hong dismantling the bombs while Ron, Lock and Bacrox will find the remaining ones on the crowd. Choi Han started to walk away, he will be in the place where Redika would escape after using a teleportation magic. He thought it was better to ambush him there instead of fighting him in the plaza where a lot of people might get hurt.

Meanwhile Cale watched as King Zed Crossman stepped into the platform it was already 8:58 and he was looking around as the king gave his speech.

It only took a few minutes before Cale heard Eric’s confused voice.

“Huh?”

“What is that?” Taylor’s anxious voice could be also heard and Cale followed his gaze towards the Bell tower.

It’s starting.

“What?”

“What is going on?”

“Who is that!?”

The mumblings of the crowd started to get louder, Cale looked up to see a man wearing a black outfit, his face was covered with a hood.

“Who are you!?”

The King asked as the knights and mages headed to the Bell Tower, the crowd started to get nervous about what was happening, Cale couldn’t blame them after all a strange looking person showed up in the tower without saying anything.

“Head up to the building now!”

Cale saw the knights rushing towards the bell tower and he looked around his table to see the rest of the nobles standing from their seats already. He had remained seated and trying to be calm, that peasant said he would take care of this.

The mage’s hand became covered in a red-colored mana, Cale could see it swirling around his palm as he spoke.

“Should be fun”

The chilling voice filled the plaza and Cale frowned after hearing it, the red mana shot into different spots in the plaza.

At exact 9:01 a vibration started from underneath the bell tower.

Beeeeeep—

Magic devices started to ring in multiple locations and this time Cale stood up along with the other nobles who were confused seeing the red mana that was flying toward the detonation devices inside the magic bombs suddenly lost strength and started to spin aimlessly in position.

Then three spots started to ring in the plaza

‘They found it’

Cale thought as he watched Lock, Ron and Beacrox rushed towards the direction of those bombs. His gaze followed the three as they moved, Lock had snatched a necklace from a woman and Ron was –

“Cale!”

“What?”

Eric pulled his arm as he was being dragged back, he did not notice that he was inching a little closer outside the table as he watched in anticipation.

“Hahahaha—”

The crazy mage started to laugh, and Cale looked up to him before looking down at the royal family, mages and knights surrounded them in order to protect them, suddenly many more people dressed in the same outfit appeared before the plaza, they stood at the buildings surrounding the area and started launching long- range attacks.

“Get down!” Cale grabbed Eric’s head to lower it, he also reached out to Amir, Gilbert and Taylor followed as he ushered them to crouch down the table.

Screams could be heard, and the people were all in panic now as they ran, Cale glanced behind him to see the rest of his acquaintances scared and chaotic expressions. the plaza was in chaos, to think that Basen would be here to experience this, Cale was actualy glad he came here instead of his younger brother.

“We should hurry up and leave!” Gilbert stood up but Cale grabbed his wrist and pulled him down once again.

“Are you stupid! If you join the chaos now you will most likely get hurt!” Cale hissed before pointing at the gate using his chin.

They all looked at the crowd, the nobles were fighting to get out of the plaza as quickly as possible, it was pure chaos.

“Open up!”

“You need to let us out of here!”

The citizens were also screaming for the knights to open the door and rushing toward the exit; however, they only opened a path for the nobles and priests who were heading out as fast as they could, it looked a little peaceful because there were fewer people than the gate for the citizens down below, but it was still chaotic as everyone rushed out pushing people left and right. it's only a matter of time a stampeed might happen which is dangerous, and Cale had no plans to join them. That peasant-- Choi Han will take care of this, he promised.

-Red stay down! We are almost done!

The dragon’s voice made it’s presence known on Cale’s mind and after hearing that he was able to calm down, the dragon is with them and there are a lot of strong people gathered here to prevent the bomb.

“What a mess” Taylor commented.

Cale peeked his head behind the table and saw that the knights were fighting against these assailants while the royal family was in the process of escaping, The citizens and the nobles were in a state of chaos and if they joined the crowd, they will be certainly swept up by everyone. They are unable to move since the attack continued and mages were unable to use shield due to the mana disturbance tool, Choi Han did not explain the specifics to him but from what Cale understood once the tool stopped working those red mana balls will still detonate the bombs.

Ten minutes passed.

The northeastern nobles and Taylor looked up to see three items being shot up into the sky at that time, the red mana balls started to chase behind the items flying toward the mountain. Once it finally came into contact with the items a loud explosion occurred in the sky.

Booom!

It was so bright that it temporarily blinded everyone who was looking at it, they crouched on their table and Cale looked at Amir who was shaking in fear. He reached out holding her shoulders to calm her down before he looked around, the plaza instantly became silent.

They probably realized what those mana balls could do.

“.. Those were magic bombs” Taylor muttered in shock.

Everyone was in shocked, even the royal family that were retreating stopped moving to look at the sky. If those bombs detonated in the crowd…

-Red we did it!

The black dragon sounded happy and excited, but Cale could not return the same enthusiasm as he glanced at up at the Bell tower, the mage there was observing the situation with an unreadable expression on his face.

Was that really all it?

“That was unfortunate, how boring… ” The mage that was perched at the bell tower spoke in that screeching voice, everyone in the plaza heard it.

“What are you doing!? Do you think you will be fine after attempting to commit such a deed!?”

King Zed started to shout towards the mage, he realized that it was not just an attack, this is planned and the fact that they were detonating magic bombs next to the royal family and nobles is already a declaration of war. but Cale frowned at this, he was thinking this is not the time to argue with a lunatic. He slowly stood up followed by the rest of the nobles who were with him as they listened to the exchange.

“Oh well, we can improvise” The mage chuckled, not caring about the kingdom’s mages used levitation magic to approach him.

Snap.

He snapped and five people appeared next to him, these five were only wearing black attires without the red star and white star symbol on their chest. They were each wearing a backpack.

“Go”

The crazy mage pointed at the king and the five men who jumped down heading straight to King Zed Crossman. The mages of Roan Kingdom started to panic as they rushed to make a shield formation however Redika also jumped down sending his fire mana balls to anyone who dared to approach the king. He was making sure that no one would be able to defend the king, Redika landed on the plaza and attacked the knights who surrounded him, one of the people who was wearing a black outfit rushed to the panicking crowd.

Redika snapped his finger, sending a red mana ball to detonate the bomb on the backpack however the moment that happened the man ran into a shield before he exploded.

Boom!

Rosalyn who was running on the opposite direction looked back at the crowd, a silver shield was steadily in place there.

-Smart Rosalyn! I’ll shield the people! Choi Han said he is on his way back! Protect the king!

“Got it!” Rosalyn rushed, she was supposed to be the one casting a shield to the citizen that's why she was positioned near the entrance. Choi Han predicted that there will be two suicide bombers who would target the crowd, but she did not expect there will be five of them and directly targeting the king. Since the black dragon can cast a much bigger shield it was more ideal or him to protect the citizens of that large scale. Thankfully the smart dragon understood her intention as she slipped inside the gates heading towards the King when the attackers came down, and thanks to the smoke from the explosion she was able to sneak past the guards.

Boom!

Boom!

The mages were holding in, trying to protect the King but the two continues explosions were too strong that some of the mages had stumbled on the ground, their shield were wavering, anymore attacks and it will break.

Rosalyn stood before them holding her staff as she shouted.

“Compose yourself! and layer your shield to mine!”

“Who are you!?” One of the mages yelled back.

“It doesn’t matter! Right now, we need to protect the King!” She activated a two-layer shield just in time when one of the men from Redika collided with it.

Boom!

Another explosion, but this time the shield did not waver as she stood on her feet, the mages behind her were amazed as they all watch her unmoving form. But they can’t relax yet, the enemy was still in the plaza causing chaos and there is still one bomb left, but it was hard to tell where the man that was carrying it went behind all the smoke surrounding them.

Cale covered his ears as the explosion happened, he and the rest of the nobles with him crouched back beside the table as the explosions unfolded, he was certain he saw Rosalyn before Eric grabbed him down to duck.

-Red are you okay? stay down okay my shield can't reach you over there!

Cale heard the young dragon's voice on his mind and he frowned, just where the hell is that punk Choi Han?! 

This bastard of a mage had more bombs with him!

Choi Han’s information was not accurate!

Cale clicked his tongue.

Wait.

“Only four bombs went off” Cale murmured as he slowly stood up, he looked around, squinting and covering his mouth with his hand from the smoke, people were screaming and running around, but most importantly the plaza was filled with this damn smoke, it was a little hard to see from the outside however in Cale’s line of sight he can see the figure of that crazy blond mage, he was just standing there waiting for something but he wasn’t looking at the direction of the King, his gaze was focused on someone else.

With everybody busy protecting the King they had forgotten another important person they should be protecting.

The last man who was carrying the bomb was heading towards the crown prince.

“Fuck!”

Cale jumped over their table for a short cut as he ran.

“Cale!” Eric shouted but he ignored it as he looked at the crown prince who was focusing on his Father rather than his safety, there was no mage surrounding him nor any knights, it seems his siblinsg already retreated but the crown prince stood there, clenching something on his neck, looking conflicted. Now Cale is not really sure what prompted him to do this but the moment he realized that the crown prince was in danger he just moved, he’ll think about his action later.

“Your Highness! Get the fuck out!” He yelled.

That surely captured Alberu’s attention and he looked in front of him to see the bomber and Cale Henituse running towards his direction.

Alberu hesitated to use his magic as he clenched his fist, but before he could decide Cale shoved him out of the way and raised both of his hand in the air.

Boom!

A large silver shield could be seen beyond the smoke, however this one had a strange look, around the shield were silver wings. It was spread widely, covering the tables of the nearby nobles who could have been caught up in that explosion, this included their table earlier.

It's probably one of the reasons why he moved, they will surely get caught on that explosion.

"A shield?" Gilbert looked up to see that giant shield, the rest of the nobles started to look where that came from, but they could not see beyond the smoke. 

“Ugh!” Cale hissed, his knees shook after he received that blow, his chest fucking hurts!

“Young master Cale..”

“Stop gawking like an idiot and run!” Cale looked back at him after snarling.

Step, step.

Cale and Alberu looked in front of them to see the blond mage, he was looking so intensely at Cale like he had found a long-lost toy, it bothered Cale so much that he unconsciously took a step back, that gaze gave him chills and he had a bad feeling about this guy.

“How beautiful” Redika muttered looking at the young master. “So beautiful, so red, red like blood! Red like fire! I want it! I want it!”

“What the fuck..” Cale murmured.

“I want your head!” Redika screeches as he suddenly launched several red mana balls to Cale.

Cale kept his shield up but each time the mana balls collided on the shield, the more he could feel the ache on his chest. It was like someone was pounding on his ribcage and crushing his heart, he was sweating profusely and was heaving. He could see how his hands were trembling, he would not be able to hold out much longer than this! Cale could not understand why he was feeling like shit when using this ancient power, is this a side effect? that fucking Choi Han did not say anything to him! 

The indestructible shield broke, and Cale clutched his chest as he heaved but before he could compose himself Redika was already reaching for him.

“Young master Cale!” Alberu called out whipping something out of his sleeves. 

Cale groaned in pain when Redika grabbed his hair, holding it tightly as he raised his other hand ready to strike. "I'll have your pretty head" He murmured and laughed.

The young master closed his eyes, but the pain did not come in fact the grip on his hair loosed and Cale watched as an arm fell off in front of him and he shook when he saw the blood splattering on him.

What?

“AAAAHHH!”

Cale looked up to see Redika screaming as he held his severed arm, the young master looked to the side to see Choi Han, flicking his sword as he watched the crazy mage.

“Damn you!” Redika screeched still reaching out for Cale with his other hand.

Swish!

Something fast had flown past Cale’s head and he watched as Redika reeled in pain when a dagger embedded on his eye, he looked behind him to see the crown prince who threw it.

Redika screamed and immediately torn a teleportation scroll using his mouth and good hand.

Choi Han watched him with dark eyes before swinging his sword and injuring the mage further by cutting his leg, he approached his disappearing form with a smile "I'll make sure to hunt you, I'll see you in a few minutes."

Redika trembled as his form disappeared, Choi Han was about to follow but he glanced at Cale first who was slumped on the ground.

‘Go’ Cale mouthed.

Cale gestured with his head and Choi Han left after the mage, if Redika teleported then he would appear on that place, and from there on the Molan duo is already waiting. He had swapped places with them when he rushed here, he can't have that place unguarded just in case.

He took one last glance at Cale before running.

“Young master!” Alberu who saw the mysterious swordsman disappear finally rushed to aid the young master who was on slumped on the ground. “Can you stand?”

Cale nodded as he stood up however, he could not feel any strength on his legs, no scratch that he felt numb, and his chest hurts so much he was having hard time breathing. He stumbled and before hitting the ground Alberu was already holding him on his arms.

“Young master Cale! Cale Henituse!”

“Ugh… goddamn..” Cale muttered before his consciousness left him.

 

Notes:

Hooo! what a long chapter! I was contemplating if I should cut it into two but it's too short of that happened and I tried removing some scenes but it felt empty without it so, I hope it was fine with yall hahaha I was so excited to reach this part cause this is where this story will spread it wings and fly hahahaha the major change that happened in our LCF world owo.

Also yes, the backlash is harsher, Cale did not have the VoH to heal him soo...

Thanks again for reading! have a good day!

Chapter 14: The Plaza Bombing Incident: The aftermath

Summary:

Cale opened up his eyes to find out that he had been unconscious for a day, the incident in the plaza already passed and yet Cale found out he had been involved in some ridiculous rumors.

“They said we are in a secret relationship!”

Khk!

Cale choked on is cup as he looked at Alberu in shock “Excuse me?”

“Was that reaction really necessary? It wasn’t that bad you know” Alberu smiled.

“No, it just went from bad to worst” Cale set his cup down and wiped his lips with a napkin as he composed himself “Do enlighten me your highness how come this ridiculous rumor circulated?”

Huff.

Huff.

Redika reappeared into a back alley far from the plaza, since most of the people were there the location where he teleported was empty, the mage hissed as he leaned against the wall clutching his severed arm and limping due to the deep cut on his leg and slowly pulled out the dagger that was thrown by the damn crown prince at him, his screams echoed in the alley as he finally threw the dagger on the ground and held his injured eye.

"That fucking swordsman! fucking prince!" he screeches while going through his robes to look for a healing potion, his arm is already a lost cause, but he needed to heal his leg and eye. groaning in pain the potion slipped out of the mage's trembling hand and he cursed as the bottle rolled on the floor. Redika crawled to reach out for it only to see the rolling bottle stop next to a shoe, the mage looked up to see an old man looking down at him with a cold smile.

"Do you need help with that?" 

"Go away old man before I kill you!" 

"Oho.." 

Ron looked down at Redika before lifting his foot and stomping at the bottle of potion, it was crushed under his foot as he smiled down at him.

"Bastard!" Redika casted a ball of red mana on his good arm however he suddenly felt a weight that crushed on top of him, Beacrox descended from the roof and landed to the mage, his foot was firmly planted on the mage's nape, and he stabbed his great sword into Redika's hand, immobilizing him on the floor. 

"AAAAHHH!"

"Father are you alright?" Beacrox asked as he looked at Ron who nodded at him.

"That punk was actually right, he did appear in this location" Ron murmured as he glanced at the direction where the plaza was, they could see the smoke from here. the butler could not help but think about his young master that was in the vicinity. 

Step.

step.

The Molan duo looked behind him to see Choi Han walking towards their direction, the swordsman nodded at them in acknowledgement before he crouched down in front of Redika. the mage looked at him with wide eyes, he wanted to scream at him and curse at the swordsman however all those things died down in his throat when he saw the look on Choi Han's face, the swords man picked the crown prince's dagger that was discarded on the floor before he spoke.

"I told you I will find you"

.

.

.

Blink.

Cale slowly blinked his eyes open, he could see a blurry ceiling, but he was able to realize that he does not recognize this room, he could hear his heavy intake of air while trying to move his arms, but he was having a little difficulty of doing this. His body felt heavy, and he could only blink a couple of times to clear his vision before he tilted his head to the side.

“Young master, are you awake?” Ron approached his side as he crouched down to check on him “I will call a healer, is there anything you need?”

“Water..”

Ron nodded and went to fetch a glass of water from the table, he returned and helped Cale sit up, guiding his hands to hold the glass, but he did not let go of it as Cale drank seeing that his young master’s hands were still trembling. When he was done Ron took the glass and walked back to the table.

“How long was I unconscious?”

“A day”

“A day?!” Cale gasped before he slumped on the bed and frowned clutching his chest.

“Don’t move too much, I shall call for a healer now” Ron said and bowed before leaving the room.

Cale frowned as he finally had a good look into his room, it was an extravagant room, big and full of luxurious items, from the view on his window he could assume that he was in the palace.

Did they give him a room for the important guests?

Click.

The door opened and this time a priest came in followed by the crown prince, upon seeing him Cale’s frown deepened.

“Young master Cale I am glad to see that you woke up now, this is Keith the priest who had been watching over you since yesterday” Alberu introduced the priest beside him who bowed respectfully to Cale.

“Good afternoon young master Cale, May I check your condition?”

“Sure” Cale shrugged and watched as the priest walked to the side of his bed and sat down on the chair, he took Cale’s hand and a faint light emitted from the priest’s hand as he went to the process of checking the young master.

“Your heartbeat is now normal”

Cale raised a brow at this and looked at the healer and Alberu, the crown prince was sitting on the chair as he watched them.

“When you fainted, the healers were all panicking, they said your heart is beating so fast that they thought you will have a cardiac attack” Alberu informed him.

“We had to guide your breathing for a whole night, some potions were also given in order for you not to get into a cardiac attack, we are truly baffled what caused it” Keith the priest looked at Cale as if waiting for him to say something.

“It’s your job to figure out what’s wrong with me, right? So why are you looking at me like that?” Cale asked as he raised a brow, looking at the priest.

The priest was flabbergasted as he looked away and cleared his throat, he clearly got intimidated by the way the young master was looking at him and the crown prince took pity of this guy before he stood up.

“How is he now then Keith?”

“I do not sense any internal injury, his heart rate had returned to normal too, I suggest for the young master to eat in order to regain his strength and get more rest”

“I see, thank you. You may leave us now”

The priest stood up and bowed at Alberu before he left, the crown prince replaced him on the seat beside Cale and sat down, crossing his legs as he watched the young master who was also looking back at him.

It was awkwardly silent between them as they looked at each other.

Cale broke the silence.

“If you have to say something your highness, do it”

“Hn, first of all I would like to thank young master Cale for saving me in the plaza, it was such a heroic act, I would never have thought that you are very courageous w—”

“Cut the crap your highness, your pleasantries grate my ears” Cale replied with a smile.

Alberu blinked, not only he was interrupted, but the young master also even spoke disrespectfully to him. as someone who was raised in the palace as the next king, he had never been disrespected like this upfront, so it took him a while to actually recover from that. However instead of feeling angry he was actually amused, to think there was a person brave enough to talk to him like this. It seems that the rumor about this brash young master is real.

But it’s a refreshing.

“Ha.. haha!” Alberu suddenly laughed, throwing his head back and it took him a moment to calm down and sighed “Cale Henituse, I was actually sincere with my thanks”

“You can be sincere but cut the load of pleasantries, it won’t sound genuine to me”

“If that’s the case, Once again Thank you for saving my life”

“Your welcome, your highness” Cale replied, there was a smile on his face as he said that.

“Now that I said my thanks, May I ask you question then?”

“Go ahead your highness” Cale shrugged.

“Why did you save me?”

Cale stared at him and placed a hand on his chest “It is my duty as a citizen of Roan Kingdom to protect the next king”

“You can cut the ‘crap’ young master Cale” Alberu emphasize the word that Cale had used earlier and crossed his arms as he watched him waiting for his answer. “You did not move until I was in danger, and the young master doesn’t seem to be the type who would do such a heroic act”

“You wound me your highness” Cale placed a hand on his chest as he fakes gasped “I may be a trash, but I do not condone such violence in front of me, besides our table could have gotten included in that explosion”

Sigh.

“You could have just saved the northeastern nobles, but you still chose to run and save me, I believe that every action had its purpose”

Cale rubbed the back of his head as he sighed, it sounded irritated “Your highness, interrogating a sick man on his bed after he saved your life made me rethink of my decision you know”

Alberu blinked after hearing this and looked at Cale who was still on the bed, leaning against some pillows as he sat there, he still looked pale. That’s right he came here because he was supposed to thank the man for saving him, but Alberu had a lot of questions, it was still strange for Cale Henituse to save him out of nowhere, it just doesnt seem right.

Cale Henituse doesn’t seem to be the type of person who would do such heroic acts.

And there is also one last thing that bothered him but he would ask that later.

“Alright, I apologize, I came here to personally thank you not to interrogate. I will not take much of your time then young master Cale I will visit again once you rested” Alberu stood up from his chair but before he could leave Cale called him.

“Then can I ask a question instead your highness?”

“Of course,”

“Why didn’t you do anything?”

“Excuse me?”

Cale shifted on his bed, facing Alberu as he looked at him “During the attack, you stood there watching everything. You looked like you wanted to help but was having a hard time deciding, clearly his highness is quite skilled judging by how you throw your dagger. So why did you not do anything?”

Alberu looked back at Cale, the cheerful expression is gone on his face and for a moment Cale felt the air shifted before them. The crown prince looked at him without benevolence this time, it was only for a moment but Cale was able to see that look.

He’s mad.

A small crack on that mask became visible.

The crown prince suddenly smiled as if nothing happened and crossed his arms “It was my first time seeing a terrorist attack, I suppose I just froze there unable to react properly which I incredibly regret”

“Isnt that a terrible quality of the future king?” Cale tutted.

Alberu walked towards the door “It is, I shall work on that” he said and held the door handle but before pulling it he paused and glanced at Cale with a smile “By the way young master Cale, you might hear some strange rumors about you, so kindly don’t mind them, I am working on silencing the people who is spreading it”

“What kind of rumours?”

“Have a good day”

“What kind of rumours?! Your highness!”

Alberu left the room and did not even bother to acknowledge him anymore, leaving Cale flabbergasted and confused. He was sure it was the crown prince’s way to get back at him for giving mean comments.

“That fake ass prince!” Cale hissed as he crossed his arms looking at the window with a frown, his brows furrowed as he tilted his head. “What rumors?” he murmured again.

This is fucking annoying! How can he sleep now?

 

Thankfully was able to Cale fall asleep for an hour or so, right now he was eating the food that Ron served. He did not realize how hungry he was as he devoured the steak, he could not complain about the taste, the royal chef is nothing compared to Beacrox but that’s an opinion that he would keep to himself. He’s so hungry he was willing to eat anything that is served to him at this point.

There was a knock on the door and Ron announced himself before entering, he was holding the familiar faces of two kittens who immediately jumped on his arms and headed towards Cale’s table.

“Oh, it’s the runts” Cale said and placed his fork down as the two kittens sat on the table across him.

“Young master! Are you okay?” On asked.

“You were out for a day!” Hong added

“I told him not to do something stupid and he still did” a new voice joined them and it was the young dragon who perched on the chair looking at Cale.

Cale looked at the three and raised a brow, if these three are here then it means Choi Han is here as well, he glanced at Ron who stood beside him “Is that peasant here?”

“He’s talking to the crown prince”

“Huh..” Cale picked up his fork again and looked at the children “I am fine as you can see, so stop looking at me like that”

The three looked at each other and nodded “Okay! That’s good! We are worried something happened to you, we saw the shield in the plaza” On replied.

“Red is too far away from me, I though he hid and was safe” the young dragon said.

“Trust me that’s something that I do not wish to do if given the chance” Cale sighed as he looked around and frowned when he did not spot any wine on the table, instead his eyes landed on the lemonade tea with a groan, he then glanced at his butler. “Ron, did you catch that crazy mage bastard?”

“Yes young master, Beacrox is with him now”

 “Good! That fucking bastard almost teared my scalp off, what a lunatic!” Cale ran a hand on his hair and shuddered at the memory, it was not even his scalp that was about to get teared there.

“He did what?” Ron asked.

“What!?” On exclaimed.

Cale set his utensils down as he leaned on his seat this time “Yeah! That asshole started screaming about how beautiful red is and then jumped on me and grabbed my hair like that” he extended his hand as he spoke demonstrating the way he was treated, looking at his audience which were the three children “Gripped it like this and started tugging, I swear my head is gonna roll, thank god that punk arrived and cut his arm off..ugh that was an unpleasant sight”

Gasp.

A collective gasp was heard

“Oho..interesting” Ron murmured.

“Choi Han is awesome! He was able to save you in time!” On said “That mage is really crazy!”

“He keeps saying that ‘red hair, red eyes, so beautiful’ even though Ron and the good chef is beating him!” The black dragon said.

Cale glanced at Ron who smiled at him “Good thing that punk cut off his arm then” Ron said, there was an odd, satisfied look on his face.

“Glad that you are okay now young master! We got worried so we visited” Hong said and the two other children nodded.

“.. worried? Of me?” Cale asked as he pointed to himself, a little confused as to why these kids were worried about him. he wasn’t even that close to them and was sometimes mean to them so why would they be worried?

“Yes! Because you are weak!” the young dragon said.

Knock.

Knock.

Cale closed his mouth, he was about to say something but shut his mouth instead after hearing the knock. The black dragon became invisible, and Ron made sure of that first before opening the door, The person who walked in was the man who visited Cale earlier. Alberu Crossman walked inside and smiled, behind him Choi Han followed. The swords man made eye contact with Ron and the butler nodded glancing at the kids he tilted his head, gesturing for them to come over.

On and Hong jumped into Ron’s arms and the invisible young dragon followed, Ron bowed to them as he left the room along with the kids.

“Your kittens?” Alberu said as he approached Cale.

“Not really, just strays that I picked up” Cale emphasized the ‘stray’ part while glancing at Choi Han.

Alberu noticed the exchange of gaze between the two and he sat down on the couch adjacent to where Cale was siting, Choi Han remained standing beside the couch. “Ah, this is Choi Han, you saw him at the plaza, right? He took care of that mage”

“Right” Cale said before he finally recalled something, he forgot to ask Ron or the children about this earlier since the crown prince arrived, well it is better to ask the direct source “Your highness, you mentioned about a rumor going around?”

“Ah, right!” Alberu clapped his hand as if he recalled something and smiled “What would you like to hear first young master Cale? The bad one or the good one?”

Cale glanced at Choi Han who only shrugged his shoulder.

“The.. good one?”

“So a few people had witnessed your heroic display at the plaza, though very minimal it’s spreading out there that you used that shield with wings to save the crown prince and nobles”

“That’s not even good! That’s bad!” Cale said as he stared at the crown prince, he sat up straight on his chair as he looked at the crown prince who was surprised to see such reaction from him.

“How so? Don’t you want to be recognized as a hero? As someone who saved the future king of Roan Kingdom?”

“No, please get rid of those rumors your highness I did not build my trash reputation to be destroyed like this” Cale waved his hand, making a disgusted face.

Alberu and Choi Han exchange looks, the crown prince was confused about that statement, if it were any other nobles for sure they would not miss this opportunity to be recognized by the palace and the people and yet Cale Henituse would rather be called trash than a hero?

Sigh.

Alberu glanced at Cale as he crossed his arms, “That one.. I suppose is easy. There were debates about who is the user of that shield, the smoke in the plaza were thick, most of the people only saw you running towards me, very few saw the whole thing but well that is easy to debunk”

“Please take care of it” Cale looked around the table with a frown, there was no wine, so he could only reach out for the cup of lemonade in disdain.  “And the bad news?” he asked and lifted the cup on his lips to take a sip.

“That we are in a secret relationship!”

Khk!

Cale choked on is cup as he looked at Alberu in shock “Excuse me?”

“Was that reaction really necessary? It wasn’t that bad you know” Alberu smiled.

“No it just went from bad to worst” Cale set his cup down and wiped his lips with a napkin as he composed himself “Do enlighten me your highness how come this ridiculous rumor circulated?”

Alberu hummed and crossed his legs as he thought about it for a while “Remember when you fainted? I caught you in my arms, carried you out there yelling for a healer I guess many people saw that and the way you ran to me, assumptions can be made that we have a very close relationship.”

“Ugh.. fuck” Cale groaned.

Alberu frowned after hearing the crude word slip from Cale’s mouth and he cleared his throat “Anyways I am taking care of that, so young master Cale do not need to worry. I certainly do not want to be associated with you in that way either” he chuckled.

That is certainly a problem, he can probably deal with the hero stuff he can just continue acting like a trash and people would forget about that whole stuff, but to be involved with the crown prince? no way in hell. He glanced at the crown prince who seemed to be having a conversation with Choi Han with the way he was whispering to the swordsman, and also this peasant hasn’t said a word yet since he arrived here. He wanted to have separate talk with Choi Han, regarding their deal and what the fuck just happened to him in the plaza

“Young master Cale, I wanted to ask you something earlier and now that you are well rested, I figured I could bring this question now”

“Go ahead your highness”

Alberu glanced at Cale and Choi Han as he asked. “Does the two of you know each other?”

There was a pause.

“No”

“Yes”

Another pause.

Cale stared at Choi Han who answered yes with wide eyes, he thought that the peasant wanted to keep their acquaintances a secret so why did he say yes? Did Cale read this wrong?

“Does the two of you wanted to talk first to have a coordinated answer?” Alberu asked as he reached out for the cup of tea, clearly amused.

“There is no need, your highness. Young master Cale and I knew each other” Choi Han said as he looked at Cale.

“So, we aren’t keeping this secret?” Cale asked.

Choi Han nodded “Even if we deny I am certain that the crown prince is already looking into it, there is no point in denying it”

"The two of you is making this sound like you have a secret relationship instead" Alberu murmured but it was loud enough for Cale to hear.

"Ha! I would rather be in a secret relationship with his highness than this peasant" 

Choi Han only rolled his eyes at this, his brow twitched at that and seeing that annoying look on Cale's face made his mood plummet down "No one wants to be in a relationship with you" the swordsman muttered.

"Oh really?"

"Yes"

Alberu watched Choi Han and Cale bicker, he was not sure what to feel about it because it seems like the two had forgotten that they were in the presence of the crown prince or perhaps they just do not care at all.

'They were bickering like children'

Alberu thought as he sighed but he recalled what Choi Han said earlier and he was right. He already had sent someone to investigate Choi Han, when he saw him arrive in the plaza the crown prince can already tell that the swordsman is strong, he did not panic or showed any hesitation on his attack,  he also saw the way he and Cale looked at each other before he left, that brief eye contact was not something made by strangers, Alberu was certain that they knew each other. It was even proven when Choi Han showed up in the palace with Cale Henituse’s butler but now that he was thinking about it. if Choi Han wanted to keep his relationship with Cale a secret, why did he show up in the palace with Ron? Unless..

He wanted Alberu to see it.

When Alberu spoke to him and thanked him earlier he had asked Choi Han about what happened in plaza, but the swordsman did not give him much information instead he said that he would only tell him if the young master Cale were with them.

That’s why Alberu brought Choi Han here.

“Ahem.. well since you two are not denying it at least that’s confirmed” Alberu looked down at his cup, the smile on his lips slowly faded as he looked at them. “Shall we discuss about what happened in the plaza then?” 

That silenced the two of them.

Cale glanced at Choi Han, he did not say anything and was clearly waiting for the swordsman to say something. He may have a loose tongue but at the end of the day this is all Choi Han’s plan and problem so he did not want to make unnecessary comments that might affect whatever the peasant is doing now be more complicated.

“Ask ahead your highness” Choi Han said.

“You.. did the two of you knew what was going to happen today?” Alberu asked, when he read the reports yesterday, he had noticed how the bombs were sent flying into the direction of the mountain. The shield that protected the citizens and the mage who stepped in to help the king, then young master Cale and Choi Han’s active participation in the incident.

It was clear as a day that someone was behind it as well.

Because if there’s no one who had moved in the shadow to counter this attack many people would have died, the palace, the citizens and everyone there was not prepared at all.

“Yes” Choi Han answered once again.

“And you did not report it to the palace?” Alberu asked.

“If we did, it would just alert the terrorist and might change their plans and it would mess the information that I had if that happened” Choi Han answered.

Alberu is still not convinced, this is a wide scale attack and even if Choi Han and his group was prepared the palace would have been more secured if they were informed “Even so, we could have prevented it from happening all together, with the palace on alert it would be impossible for them to sneak in”

“And miss the chance to capture their leader?” Cale finally spoke as he crossed his arms “besides if this punk here decided to report to the palace would anyone has taken his report seriously?”

“That’s..” Alberu trailed off.

“See? Your highness, no one would have taken his report seriously, Choi Han had nothing on his name, he’s just a lowly personal guard of a young master who had a bad reputation. The royal knights would only laugh at him, how could he get an audience with you when even I could not do so?” Cale added.

The crown prince frowned at this because the young master is indeed correct, the report would not probably reach him. it was also a fact that having a private audience with him is difficult, even the nobles themselves struggled to get a meeting with him, most of it needs to be planned in advance in order for him to fit it in his schedule, so even if the young master asked for an audience, it would take a while to get an approval and the fact that Cale's reputation is not favorable his attendant might put his request on the non-important ones. 

“So your highness, don’t put the incompetence of the palace into him, he only wanted to save everyone there. the royal knights and mages barely even did anything when the whole chaos happened. prepared or not that is their job” Cale added one last time for good measures.

Choi Han blinked as he listened to the young master, was he.. standing up for him? He looked at Cale who had a frown on his face and picked up the cup, drinking from it. 

Sigh.

“My apologies, it was not meant for it to sound like that, however I do admit that the mages and knights were lacking, I will make sure it won’t happened in the future” Alberu said, while it was insulting to hear that the royal palace barely did anything during that incident Alberu is not blind with what happened that day, they were really unprepared.

“That’s good to hear your highness, because this is only the start” Choi Han added.

“What do you mean?”

“Two years from now, a war will happen and the center of it all will be Roan Kingdom”

Alberu’s eyes widened and his grip on the cup tightened, he stared at Choi Han who looked certain with his words, he could not sense any deceit from his eyes in addition the young master on the other chair was silent. But he had a look of acceptance, just clicking his tongue as he drank from his cup.

“Your highness, I will tell you everything I know, in return I want you to listen and consider this information a secret only between the three of us”

“And how can I trust that you will be telling me the truth?”

“The young master will be our witness, I made a vow of death with him that whatever information I disclose to him that will happen in the future will all nothing but the truth, If I lie, I will die”

Cale looked at them “He’s right your highness, besides even without the vow of death he is a terrible liar”

“That’s why you wanted to talk when young master Cale is present.. “

“That is correct, your highness”

Alberu made up his mind.

“Tell me everything you know.”

                                                               

 

Notes:

I got excited writing this and could not help but make an update! thank you everyone for reading and I hope you enjoyed this chapter! have a good day to all!

Chapter 15: The Plaza Bombing Incident: The decision is yours

Summary:

Choi Han finally informed Cale about the existence of the white star, now the decision is left to Cale.

The information Choi Han told him had left him in such confusing state and if he were to sum it up the swordsman is basically asking him if he is willing to join his cause, defeat this bastard called white star by stabbing his own heart.

He placed a hand on his chest, and he frowned.

“Who is lunatic enough to do that?”

There was a heavy silence between the three men in the room.

Alberu’s already pale complexion paled even further after he heard the things that Choi Han told him, it was pretty much the same information he told Cale Henituse before but with more specific details. Even Cale was silent as he listened, he may look nonchalant, but his eyes reflected the same troubling thoughts of the crown prince.

“You mean to say, the Paerun Kingdom, Askosan and Norland Kingdom formed an alliance and will raise war in the western continent, and this alliance will be led by Clopeh Sekka?”

“That is correct your highness” Choi Han answered.

“And we have two years to prepare?”

“Yes, however with how things are moving, that time frame might not become accurate” Choi Han replied with a small frown, since they captured Redika and the situation in the plaza had turned out completely different from Cale-nim’s timeline Choi Han can only guess that things might start to get more complicated moving forward.

Alberu nodded at this and picked up his cup, looking at the contents of it he spoke again and now his gaze shifted to the red-haired young master “And the alliance will first attack the Henituse Territory, crossing the forest of darkness using wyverns?”

“Yes, your highness”

Cale remained silent as he sat there.

Sigh.

“Young master Cale, I heard that Count Deruth had started to reinforce the walls of the castle?” Alberu asked and this time Cale looked at him.

“That he did, perhaps the tension between the Whipper Kingdom and Empire made him decide to do that, I don’t know” Cale shrugged.

Alberu nodded, “And what are your plans now after hearing this information?”

“What? Shouldn’t the kingdom protect us? Why are you asking me this?” Cale frowned and crossed his arms “This is not my responsibility you know? If our territory falls, it’s over for this Kingdom”

What he said is true though, the Henituse is one of the wealthiest noble family that supports the kingdom, and their territory is big and full of resources. If the enemy gets their hands on it, there’s no telling on what they can do.

Choi Han remembered this, after the Henituse territory fell it spiral down from there. The enemy had planted their roots there, strengthened the defense used the recourses and wealth of the family that it took a few years to recover the land. He remembered that the young master had been missing at that time and people had presumed he died or ended up within the enemies’ grasp, but he reappeared, at first trying to claim his rights as the territory lord and working on trying to reclaim the lands, but from what Choi Han heard Cale’s notion and voice in the nobles meeting had always been shut. Prioritizing on defending the remaining territories than reclaiming a land that had fallen into the hands of the enemies for a long time.

Then suddenly Cale Henituse signed up as a soldier.

Looking at the young master right now Choi Han frowned, does he really not care that much? That was the usual first thoughts that Choi Han would have made if he hadn't spent quite some time with Cale Henituse, however looking closely at the young master he could see that he had his hand balled in a fist.

Choi Han had been reading this guy wrong since he returned in this world.

Cale Henituse does care, he agreed with all the whims Choi Han told him and took the place of his brother, even went his way out to save the crown prince.

He cares but he doesn’t want to show it.

“Ah of course, however with all these information it is still hard to believe—no I suppose it all makes sense now” Alberu murmured, with the tension going within Whipper Kingdom it's not too far fetch. it would even be a great opportunity for the enemies to attack them at the same time, the bombing incident in the plaza is already a declaration of war. Alberu wanted to trust this information however he did not maintain his position just by blindly trusting whatever he heard.  “I would like to trust you Choi Han .. however information such as this and only coming from a word of the mouth, I would need a concrete proof”

Cale stood up and walked towards the window before opening it, from this angle the plaza was in view “That’s your proof your highness, what happened yesterday is your proof. If that is not enough for you then this brute can certainly provide you more” He leaned against the window and frowned.

Choi Han blinked at looking at Cale.

“Your highness, you know my brother should be the one attending this god-awful event, but this peasant came to me one day and told me about this incident, of course I call it bullshit but if I did not listen. My brother would be the one lying on this bed right now or even worse” Cale glanced at Choi Han before looking away and cleared his throat “Anyways, with this punk’s knowledge we will be at advantage, weather what he said is true or not the war will still advance, I'm certain that you are aware of that”

Alberu set his cup down the table and was about to say something, but Cale cut him off.

“Besides.. wouldn’t this be in your favor? Why do you think this guy told you about this instead of the other princes?” Cale walked back and joined them on the couch, he then sat down beside the crown prince “The crown prince that barely gets any support led the kingdom to the road of victory, you will indeed become the rising sun of Roan Kingdom your highness” Cale smirked looking at him.

Alberu blinked as he stared back at Cale before lifting his hand and hiding the smile that’s trying to stretch on his lips. “Ah, young master Cale what an awful thing to say”

 “Really? I can see you smiling though, your highness. It’s fine let it out I like seeing that rather than your fake ass cheerful smile”

“Ha! So disrespectful and it hasn’t even been a day” Alberu huffed and stood up, fixing his coat he turned to look at Choi Han. “Alright, you will have my support in this endeavor of yours however you need to keep me updated”

Choi Han nodded, he did not expect that Alberu would immediately agree with that. He thought it might take more persuasion for the crown prince since Alberu is suspicious with anyone by nature. Choi Han had seen this before, that man would smile at you and will say you are friends but it’s far from that. Honestly now that Choi Han thinks about it, He and Alberu were friends before however the man doesn’t seem to fully let all those walls down even with him. Yes, he may have known about his real identity, but Alberu still hid that part of him so closely, maybe it's because of the ongoing war that the man had to strengthen himself, build those walls up so high so he would not crumble. After all, leading a Kingdom who served as the last stand against the White Star’s forces is not easy.

Choi Han considered himself as Alberu’s sword before, a knight but looking back now it doesn’t seem to be in that way, at the end of the day they were all pawns in the long running war.

Even right now he knew that Alberu is carefully calculating his next moves and Choi Han's usefulness, but Choi Han already knew how to play this game, he wasn't that naive boy anymore.

“I shall, your highness”

Alberu nodded and was about to leave but he stopped “Right, the two of you, I came here to say something too and now I almost forgot that. The crown and Roan Kingdom is thankful for your bravery, we would like to give you a reward of course. You can tell me what you want and then we can plan for a Heroes parade—”

“Woah! Wait your highness! Sorry to cut you off there” Cale raised his hand as he looked up at Alberu from the couch “What Heroes parade? I told you I don’t want to be part of ..whatever propaganda you are planning”

Sigh.

Alberu crossed his arms “Then you are not included young master Cale, I am pertaining to Choi Han. the talented mage he was with him also declined it” the crown prince said.

By now Choi Han is certain that Alberu already knew of Rosalyn’s true identity.

“I appreciate it your highness, but I will decline the parade, I would prefer if no one would know about our involvement in the plaza” Choi Han said.

“Unbelievable” Alberu murmured looking at Cale and Choi Han, these two men refused to be bestowed a medal and recognition for saving the citizens. “Are you sure?”

“Yes, your highness” Choi Han nodded

“We’ll take the rewards though, especially that punk, he’s poor he needs it more than the medal” Cale pointed at Choi Han.

The sword master clicked his tongue as he threw a glare at Cale’s direction, the tongue of this young master is really unstoppable.

Alberu pondered for a moment “Hm.. it would be really wonderful to let the people know who saved them, and it would also at least give them hope specially in this time of crisis. Small joys needed to be celebrated” he murmured, his blue eyes looking at little sad as he looked at Choi Han.

“Or a much-needed distraction?” Cale quipped and Alberu’s brow twitched at that, but he maintained his composure.

Cale just voiced out the words on Choi Han’s mind.

The crown prince just wanted a distraction, and this is exactly how Choi Han had agreed in the past.  At that time, he did not understand how politics works and thought that Alberu’s offer had been genuine, it might be genuine, but he did not realize the underlying intention there, the crown prince used him as a distraction, for the people to put their focus on him while the kingdom was fixing all the problems behind the scenes. Choi Han who during that time experienced what it felt like to protect was overwhelmed by the attention he got. The crown prince offering his friendship and the people he protected thanking him, calling him their hero and gathering more companions, he liked it.

He felt like he finally belonged into this world that he previously did not know about.

He gained friends, new family, a title, a reputation and a home.

But it all went down to shit the moment he accepted this offer from the crown prince, his life changed the moment he stepped on that carriage, the moment he started to fill the role of the Hero.

Choi Han hated it now.

So, he firmed his resolve by refusing the crown prince this time.

He recalled a conversation between him and Cale-nim of the world he visited about the crown prince.

“Don’t let the crown prince sway you, his highness knew how to work his way to get what he wants just by his words. Remember that you have all the information he doesn’t have, at the end of the day he would be the one at disadvantage” Cale said as he flipped a page of the book he was reading.

“I see”

“I know you two might be friends before but ah, you can never really tell with him. just don’t tell him everything that you know. Dealing with the crown prince you have to outsmart him, or he’ll take and take from you”

Choi Han looked at the notes on his hand that was given by Cale as he nodded and looked up to the redhaired man as he said one last thing to him.

“Make sure to always have the upper hand and drive him nuts” Cale smirked at him after he said those words.

 

“I have a proposal your highness” Choi Han said and this caught the attention from the two nobles. “Instead of heroes parade, wouldn’t it be nicer if you had your hands on the person who was responsible for the attack?”

“You mean..”

“We captured the crazy mage that was responsible for the attack, you can have him or.. whatever is left of him instead”

Alberu’s eyes widened at this, to be able to tell the citizens that they captured the culprit would surely raise the kingdom’s morale and not only that, if Alberu personally brings this guy in the palace.. then his position..

“His highness, the crown prince Alberu was able to capture the person responsible for the plaza terror incident, truly the one deserving to inherit the crown… that does sounds better right?” Choi Han asked, his lips quirking up in a small smirk.

“Ha.. hahaha!”

Alberu laughed, shaking his head and pointing at Choi Han “It indeed sounds good, very well, there will be no heroes in this story then.”

“I appreciate that” Choi Han nodded “You can ask Mr. Ron about the mage’s whereabouts”

Alberu glanced at Cale when his butler was mentioned but the young master only shrugged, he then started walking towards the door “Ah about your rewards, I’ll be back with that so think of whatever you want”

With that said the crown prince left, closing the door behind him he could see Ron standing outside holding two cats on his arms.

“I might have met two crazy bastards today” Alberu murmured.

.

.

Cale watched as Alberu left the room and then he turned to look at Choi Han “Is it really a good idea to let him have that crazy mage? I don’t know about you but the crown prince is shady as fuck” Cale said as he leaned against the couch.

“It’s fine, Beacrox made sure that no information would leave that crazy bastard” the swordsman looked at Cale “He won’t get anything from him aside from whatever is left of that mage, it’s better than nothing, after all it’s just for show, isn’t it?”

The young master blinked, looking at Choi Han before he suddenly laughed, his laughter is so loud that it echoed on the room. “Gods! I did not expect that from you, A peasant outsmarting the crown prince like that hahaha!” the poor crown prince probably thought he could get some information from Redika once Choi Han handed him over. Cale was surprised, not only did Choi Han avoided the parade he was able to offer something to Alberu that he could not refuse, he may have the culprit but did he really gain anything from it?

His reputation and support might increase but at the end of the day Choi Han still had all the information and he would have no choice but to work with him.

“You didn’t tell him everything”

“Of course, not”

“You aren’t as naïve as I thought” Cale was still chuckling but the sudden laughter probably triggered something within him since he started to wheeze.

Placing a hand on his chest he tried to calm his breathing, right he hasn’t fully recovered yet.

Choi Han did not have time to get annoyed when the young master laughed at him, the retort he was about to say did not left his lips when the young master started wheezing, He did not know if he should approach him or not, so he was stuck there standing trying to reach out.

“Are you okay?”

“Gh!.. no shit? What do you think?” Cale sighed and leaned back against the couch, resting his head on the soft cushion before he took a couple of deep breaths. “Hey..”

“What?”

“You have some explaining to do, what happened to me? I used the ancient power that was supposed to protect me, how come I woke up and found out it almost killed me huh?”

At this Choi Han looked away, the hand reaching out dropped to his side as he clicked his tongue.

“You knew something! Tell me!”

Sigh.

“The strength of the shield comes from the owner’s heart, with your strength it should be able to protect you to a certain degree, but I did not expect you would meet the bomber in close distance and even came face to face with Redika. The shield can only take certain blows with your current strength” Choi Han said, and it was the truth.

When Cale said he wanted something to protect himself, the shield was ideal for him to use, a protection from the explosion or attacks in a distance is something his strength could handle. So, imagine Choi Han’s surprise when he arrived at the plaza and Cale fucking Henituse was engaged in a one-on-one fight with Redika.

“Well I’m sorry for saving the crown prince, didn’t you say that man is important? Should I have just let him die then?”

“That’s not ev—"

“So, you mean it’s not supposed to receive such strong blows?”

“At your current strength, yes. It could probably only withstand two of my attacks without me going all out” 

Cale groaned and sighed “Is there any way that this shield could get more strength? Whats the point of having it if I can’t fucking use it”

“There is however.. this is the part that I would also like to discuss with you” Choi Han grabbed a chair, and he sat down across Cale. “Our agreement ends here, but before you make a decision, I will tell you the rest of the details”

“Go ahead”

“There is an ancient power called Vitality of the heart and this will give the user vitality, meaning it would be able to strengthen the shield, there is a reason why I did want you to have this ancient power for now”

“For now?”

“Until you decide” Choi Han took a deep breath “The enemy—”

“Wait.. are you sure it is safe to discuss it here?” Cale looked around the room with a small frown.

Choi Han nodded “It’s fine, the young dragon said that there were no recording devices here”

“Then proceed”

“The enemy is called White Star, this bastard can’t be killed that easily. he is a reincarnator, even if we manage to kill him, he will just be born again and come back. However, there is a method in which we can end him once and for all and it required three things, one is a root dagger from the world tree.” Choi Han then lifted his gaze to meet Cale’s eyes. “And the second is.. “

“My mother’s ancient power?”

Choi Han nodded “Are you familiar with the annual ring of life?”

“Yes..” Cale trailed off, his mother used to tell him about it when he was young. They would sit on the garden while she drew the rings on the grass, she would describe to Cale what she could see. She would tell him that some people’s annual rings were warped, meaning they have peculiar experience with time. at that time Cale was only happily listening as she talked, he didn't understand it but he and his mother would talk about this ancient power of hers like it was their shared little secret.

The young master is already getting what the idea that Choi Han is trying to say after all the annual ring of life is a power that would allow you to see all living thing’s ring of life, if the white star is someone who had lived for so long, this power should be able to see when his life could end too.

Cale doesn’t like where this conversation is heading.

“Anyone who would possess the annual ring of life will be able to locate where to end the life source of the white star and in that location, the root dagger must be stabbed”

“You mean to say, the person who would get my mother’s ancient power should be the one who needs to kill the white star?”

“That’s the idea, however the ancient power can only work properly if it’s inherited by someone with the same blood”

“You mean me? then that’s easy I could just tell you where to stab no?” Cale said as he tilted his head. "I don't have to fight" 

Choi Han shook his head “Now this the other thing, the ancient power vitality of the heart is the last thing we need. The person who would end the white star needs to have this power as well, because the root dagger can only work if it is infused with a life source, a vitality directly from the heart”

“You mean..  no that's fucked up”

“The person needs to stab his heart and then stab the white star”

Cale remained quiet at this as he listened.

“So do you understand now why I did not let you have the vitality of the heart? It’s because I wanted the person who acquires it is willing to risk it all to defeat the whitestar, it is a.. heavy responsibility that I don’t want to impose on you” Choi Han murmured.

As much as he did not have a good relationship with the young master, he did not want to force him to take on this responsibility. After all Choi Han knew well enough how it feels like to be burned by a heavy responsibility plus this Cale Henituse is still young. to put such heavy burden on someone that young is something Choi Han did not want, Cale should be able to decide on his own.

And if he declines then Choi Han will find another way, he could always do it, if there is no one else then he will do it.

“Think about it young master-nim” Choi Han said before he stood up from his chair and headed towards the door, but he paused before opening it as he spoke “Also.. thank you for saving the crown prince, I will leave now” he said before opening the door, leaving the young master on his room.

Cale sat still, slowly tilting his head up as he looked at the ceiling, the information Choi Han told him had left him in such confusing state and if he were to sum it up the swordsman is basically asking him if he is willing to join his cause, defeat this bastard called white star by stabbing his own heart.

He placed a hand on his chest, and he frowned.

“Who is lunatic enough to do that?”

 

 

 

Notes:

It's been a while! My schedule is not looking good when it comes to updating huhu, sorry about that.
anyways this is a short chapter just to wrap things up with this part of the story, thank you so much for those who were still reading and enjoying this story!

Chapter 16: The Ubar Territory: Into the whirlpool

Summary:

“Hey pesant!” Cale looked at him before shifting on his seat and rested his chin on his hand that was propped on the back of the couch “Come to Ubar territory with me, I made plans with Lady Amir to visit there”

Choi Han considered for a moment.

“Won’t it be more convenient coming with me than sneaking around?” Cale looked at him with a small smirk.

Choi Han is not sure if this is a good idea however it would certainly make things easier, or so he thought.

Choi Han left the room and sighed before his gaze shifted to the side where Ron was standing, feeling a weight on his shoulder he could assume Raon was perching there.

-How was the red head human?

“He’s doing well” Choi Han answered.

Ron raised a brow at this but had an idea that the swordsman was probably talking to the dragon, Choi Han opened his arms for On and Hong to hop over and he held them closely.

“You gave the mage to the crown prince?” Ron asked.

“As part of our agreement, yes. He won’t be able to gain anything after all your son did a number on him” Choi Han replied while looking at Ron.

“Since this incident is over, I will assume that you will be leaving?”

“Correct, there are things that I need to do in preparation for the .. you know what it is”

“And are you going to drag the young master on this?” Ron asked, his voice remained calm however his eyes were slightly narrowing. The young master may have slowly started to change his ways, but Ron still did not want that brat to be involve in this whole fiasco, it was enough seeing him almost losing his breathing. The count had been worried sick that he was about to teleport straight to the palace, but Ron had assured him Cale was doing fine, he knew the young master might not get more comfortable with them visiting. he did asked Cale after he woke up if he should inform the Count for them to visit but the young master said to just inform them that he was doing fine and would speak to them later. 

Ron understood the order and left the young master alone.

“I will let him decide about that” Choi Han started walking but he paused before turning to Ron “You should decide too”

With that said the swordsman left, Ron watched him before his gaze shifted on the door where his young master was.

Choi Han will be leaving soon to gather people who would go against Arm, and Ron had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time now. Even though he had been thankful for the Henituse family who took them in, it’s also about time to part with them.

He had found his purpose again. 

“Is the young master doing fine?” Hong asked as they walked the hallways, they are heading to a certain mage’s room right now.

“He’s doing fine, there is nothing to worry” Choi Han replied to ease the kid’s worries.

“The young master said that the stupid mage almost ripped his hair off! Good thing you arrived in time!” On said.

Choi Han nodded at that, he recalled that he was rushing back to the plaza after hearing the series of explosions, that definitely did not sound good. When he arrived, everyone is already in chaos and the smoke is so thick he could barely see anything on the ground however he saw Cale’s shield in the distance and immediately went there only to find Redika holding Cale by his hair. His hand immediately went for the sword and rest already happened.

If he did not arrive on time, he was sure the young master would have .. he shook his head.

-Swordsman are you ok?

Raon asked and Choi Han nodded.

They arrived in front of a door and the swordsman knocked on the door.

Knock.

Knock.

“Come in”

Choi Han opened the door and went inside the room to see the brown-haired Rosalyn sitting there while holding a letter. She perked up when she saw Choi Han and stood up to greet them.

“Miss mage!” Hong jumped on Choi Han’s arms and joined his sister who went to Rosalyn’s table.

“The smart mage!” Raon also turned himself visible as he perched on the table.

“Dragon-nim, On and Hong, it’s been a few days since we last saw each other” She smiled and reached out to give them gentle pats on the head. “Also Choi Han, nice to see you again, I hope everything went well? I heard from Ron that you spoke with the crown prince”

“Yes, I already made an arrangement with him” Choi Han said.

“And the young master?” Rosalyn asked, she was there when the whole chaos happened and briefly saw the young master’s shield. She wasn’t able to leave her spot, afraid that more bombers might arrive, and she can’t leave the king.

She just saw the crown price carrying the unconscious Cale Henituse on his arms as he ran to find the nearest healer.

The crown prince then visited her after she was escorted in the palace, although the crown prince was kind enough not to reveal her identity, he most certainly knew who she was since she was also given a special room.

“The young master-nim is fine now”

“I see, that’s good then” Rosalyn nodded, although she didn’t like Cale Henituse that much, she did not wish any harm for him, after all that person also saved people in the plaza and despite his brash attitude, he never really caused any harm to other people aside from that sharp tongue of his he is quite fine.

Choi Han saw the letter on her table, and he raised a brow, seeing Rosalyn’s expression he asked, “Is everything alright?”

“I uh.. I need to return to Breck” She murmured.

Hearing this, Choi Han’s eyes widened he recalled that on the first timeline he had helped Rosalyn in returning to Breck, now that her identity might have been exposed to the enemies, she did not want to let the people who attempted to kill her get off and hide the evidence of their crimes and even put her name in a bad light in her own kingdom and family. However, she can’t go back on her own, back then Rosalyn offered him money, it was a job that Choi Han took since he had nowhere to go that time.

“Do you need help? You don’t look very good and from what you told me those people who is after you might still be around”

Rosalyn nodded, it was indeed true and that’s why she wanted to ask Choi Han “I need to root them out the palace and I wish for you to accompany me, I can offer a payment as well”

Choi Han shook his head “There is no need for payment” he said and looked at the two kittens on the table then to Rosalyn “We will help you, however I can’t go”

“Oh.. “ She sounded a little disappointed.

“However, I can ask the Molans to go instead, Lock too” Choi Han said.

The reason for this is because Choi Han needs to save a whale named Paseton, He couldn’t ask for Cale to do thi since their deal is already done and he can't bother the young master with this. It’s now a task that he should do. “There is somewhere I need to be however, do not worry Ron and Beacrox are more than capable”

"Would they agree?" 

Rosalyn still does not look convinced so Choi Han reached out to place a hand on her shoulder “Don’t worry we will help you, I'll speak to the Molans and if any case something goes wrong you can contact me”

“That’s right smart mage! Just send a coordinate” the black dragon nodded.

“Thank you, Choi Han,” Rosalyn said.

“Not a problem”

.

.

.

“Cale we are so worried about you” Eric said, he looks like he was ready sob.

Cale sighed as he remained seated on his bed, a few minutes after Choi Han left, he spoke with his parents via a communication device, it took a lot of convincing from Cale not to let Deruth come, he almost wanted to throw the device away. He didn’t know what to feel about seeing such look on his Father’s face, it was weird so he had to end the call quickly with an excuse of resting and before he could actually rest the northeastern nobles visited him.

“We are so shocked to see the crown prince carrying you” Gilbert added.

“Why would you risk your life like that young master Cale” Amir added as she looked at Cale.

"Also did you really know the crown prince? you know there is a rumor that you and.." Gilbert trailed.

"Stop saying such nonsense young master Gilbert, I have no relations with the crown prince. goddamn it" he hissed.

The young master that was on the bed sighed, he looked so done listening with these, it’s not like he wanted to do that! But wait did they saw what exactly happen? and didn't the crown prince said he would take care of those damn rumors?! also he just recalled something from what Amir said.

“Wait did all of you saw what happened?”

The three looked at each other and nodded.

“The crown prince asked us to keep whatever we saw to ourselves” Amir said with a small frown.

“Which I think is not fair, they will be giving recognitions to the people who contributed and helped save the people and yet they did not include you” Eric added with a frown “You saved the crown prince! And us! If it weren’t for that shield.. we didn’t even know you possess such power!”

“I agree with young master Eric here, you should be included on the parade and ceremony” Gilbert added.

Cale raised his hand to hush them as he shook his head “Enough, I was the one who told the crown prince not to include me and to silence anyone who saw me”

The three nobles looked at each other, confusion written on their face, why would Cale do that? Not only it will give recognition to him but his whole family too, what he did is not something that could be easily ignored. He saved the crown prince and the other nobles in the area; he could be hailed as a hero, Eric thinks that there are only few people who saw the whole thing due to the smoke and most of them were hiding and panicking.

“Why would you do that?” Gilbert asked.

“Because it is troublesome and I don’t want to be called a hero, just hearing that is giving me the chills” Cale said as he leaned against the soft pillow.

“But that would help to improve your image…” Eric murmured.

“That’s the fucking point! I don’t want my image to improve!” Cale said, waving his hands in the air as he expressed his dismay.

What’s the fucking point of acting like a trash for years only for it to go down the drain in a span of one day? If they hailed him as a hero, then those assholes would certainly use this opportunity to bully Basen and Violan once again. Although Violan is strong willed she is also a respectable woman, she would not dare intervene about deciding who should be the next territory lord after all Cale is still the first son and the heir unless Deruth officially declares Basen as the next territory Lord which he hasn’t done yet no matter what trouble Cale causes, this fact won't change.

‘What if I cause a real massive trouble, would he finally disown me?’ Cale thought.

“I don’t understand you” Gilbert murmured.

Suddenly they heard a small chuckle coming from Amir, the noble woman covered her mouth with her hand before she looked at Cale “It seems you rested well enough to be this energetic young master Cale. We respect your wishes then and we will keep silent about your involvement in the plaza, however please let us thank and acknowledge you as we also owe our lives to you”

“Lady Amir is right, people may not know about your heroic act, but we will always remember it”

Cale made a face after hearing that. “Whatever you all say” he shrugged before his gaze landed on the communication device on the table. “Lady Amir, is the invitation to visit Ubar territory still available?”

“Of course”

“Then I would like to drop by before going back home” Cale said.

At his words Amir brightened up and nodded “I shall make the arrangements then”

“It’s good to know that you will be dropping by to visit the Ubar territory at least you can try and relax” Eric said.

“Yes, you certainly need it” Gilbert added.

Cale only smiled, he really just doesn’t want to go home yet and meet with his family. He stared at the three who were still talking, and Cale glanced at the door, he did appreciate their visit, but the chummy atmosphere is making him a little uncomfortable.

Cough, cough.

The three stopped to look at Cale who is coughing on his fist, eyes downcast as he took in a couple of deep breaths.

“Oh my” Amir murmured “We probably overstayed, the priests said that you need more rest”

Cale nodded “It seems like it” he murmured and sighed. “I would love to still chat but..”

“It’s okay! Please rest” Eric also added as he helped Amir stand from her seat.

“We won’t trouble you any further, we have things to do as well, we just wanted to check and thank you” Gilbert nodded before leading the other two out of the room “We will leave now Young master Cale, take your rest”

“See you around Cale”

“Sure” Cale replied closing his eyes after Eric waved and Amir also gave a small wave before she turned to the door and closed it behind her.

The three nobles looked at each other.

“I knew that he’s still the same young master we used to play with before” Eric said, he had a nostalgic look on his face “Despite the rumors he is still a kind person”

“Yeah, he saved us back there” Gilbert smiled “Whatever they say about him doesn’t change the fact that he staked his life for many people”

Chuckling Amir placed a gentle hand on their shoulder “Come now, we already knew that, despite his stubborn streak young master Cale is still the same young master Cale that used to follow us around, he's pur youngest so we should also do our best to protect him"

"I agree" Eric nodded.

"We should leave now and let him get his rest and I still need to prepare his accommodations when he visits”

The three left the front of Cale’s room as they all went to their respective ways, meanwhile inside the room Cale opened his eyes and slowly sat up looking at the door. He stepped out of the bed and tiptoed to the wooden door before pressing his ear against it.

‘Are they gone?’

Cale thought as he listened, he could not hear anything behind the door.

“What are you doing?”

“Goddamn-!” Cale flinched and looked behind him to see Choi Han entering on his window “Use the door? The door is here!” he pointed at the door.

“I thought you didn’t want people to see me going inside your room?” Choi Han asked, and Cale sighed before he suddenly felt a weight on his shoulder, the black dragon revealed himself perched into Cale’s shoulder.

“Red, what are you doing looking so suspicious by the door?”

“I was just checking if those three already left” Cale said as he walked back to his bed and sat down.

“Are they your friends?”

Cale blinked and for a moment he thought about those words, friends? Were they? He is not sure, of course those three were friends but with Cale? They lost communication for years, so he didn’t know what he was to those three right now. They were probably being thankful that he saved them even though Cale had no plans for it, he also did not understand what prompted him to jump out of there like that too.

It’s too bothersome to think about it honestly.

“No, they weren’t”

Choi Han raised a brow at his answer, he remembered a little about these three northeastern nobles they also suffered in the war like the Ubar territory. They were barely hanging on when the battalion at the sea arrived, Amir took the role of her mother at a young age too after her death, and about the other two.. they also took role into protecting their territory, but that Eric guy died.

“Don’t you have any friends?” the black dragon asked peeking at Caler “You are always all by yourself and drinking wine”

“Well do you have friends?” Cale snapped back at him as he crossed his legs.

The black dragon was speechless for a moment and glanced at Choi Han, he too was not sure yet if these humans with him considered him as one, he was still wary around them after all.

“He has many friends, stop bullying him” Choi Han said and reached out to pick Raon in his arms and held him before looking down at the dragon “Don’t listen to him, he’s making fun of you”

Cale scoffed as he watched Choi Han “And you? Do you have friends?”

Choi Han looked at him, if it were the him before he would probably hesitate to answer this, but Choi Han knew that he wasn’t alone in this journey, not anymore and even though the people he cherished the most doesn’t remember the times they spent together from the first timeline he still believed that nothing would sever such bond.

“Yes, I do” He said firmly, looking at Cale.

The young master stared at him for a moment before he huffed “What are you doing here anyways?”

“I just wanted to ask if you already made your decision?”

“Ah, you are such in a rush huh? It’s been only a day, and do you really think I could decide that easily?”

“I know, but I do not have the time to sit around and wait. I will be leaving soon, and I need your answer in order for me to know the next step that I should do” Choi Han replied as Raon observed the two.

Sigh.

Cale honestly haven’t decided yet, firstly he had no intention of stabbing himself, second, he also has no intention of giving out his mother’s ancient power to a stranger just like that, after all it is the last thing that was a part of her that she left, and Cale wanted it for himself. But here comes the problem about it, the responsibility of the holder of this ancient power have to take for the future of this kingdom is heavy. Although Choi Han did not say the holder should also get the vitality of the heart but from Cale’s understanding it’s somehow of a package. To be able to accurately stab that spot on the ring of life of the white star the person needs to see it.

“Can you give me few more days?”

Choi Han remained silent as he pondered for a moment.

-A few days might not be so bad

Raon’s voice made its presence known on Choi Han’s mind, he looked at the young master and sighed, as much as he needed to have an answer now, he can’t blame Cale for taking his time he was asking quite a difficult decision anyways.

“Alright, sure” Choi Han said.

“Great! Anyways where are you going?” Cale stood up and walked towards the table.

“Why?”

“Is it bad to ask question now? I asked you first peasant you answer first”

Choi Han clicked his tongue as he saw him uncorking a wine bottle “You just recovered, and you are already drinking”

“Are you going to answer my question, or you want to act like my mother and reprimand me?” Cale raised a brow.

“Ubar territory”

Cale poured his glass some wine and raised a brow “Ubar? Why?”

“There’s someone I need to save there, the brother of the future Queen of Whale tribe” Choi Han replied as he slowly approached Cale.

“The whale tribe? Oh really now” Cale murmured.

-Hey swordsman take his wine away

Choi Han heard Raon’s voice, but the young dragon did not have to say it since that was what Choi Han was planning in the first place. So, before the young master could take a sip he snatched the glass away.

“Hey! Give it back you punk!”

“No, you just recovered. You should be drinking something that would help your health not the opposite, you will not drink this”

Cale crossed his arms “You really like acting like mother huh?” he tried reaching out for it, but he paused after hearing the black dragon speak.

“We’ll tell that butler gramps that you are drinking wine! He won’t be happy!”

“You wouldn’t” Cale murmured and glanced at Choi Han who was slowly smirking down at him as he spoke.

“Try me”

“Tch! fucker”

"Don't curse in front of the kid!" Choi Han hissed.

Cale turned away and walked to the couch, he gracefully flopped down into it as he leaned on the soft cushion. Meanwhile Choi Han picked up the bottle and glanced at Raon.

“Can you make it disappear?”

“Of course! That’s easy!” Raon smiled and with a wave of his paw the items disappeared in Choi Han’s hands, he was smirking as he looked at Cale it was his way of getting back at him for making fun of him earlier.

Didn’t Cale tell him that he can get back to people if they do something bad on him? the black dragon is certainly applying that lesson now.

“I’ll leave now then; I’ll talk to you again when I get back young master-nim” Choi Han said and turned to walk towards the window however he stopped when he heard Cale speak.

“Hey pesant!” Cale looked at him before shifting on his seat and rested his chin on his hand that was propped on the back of the couch “Come to Ubar territory with me, I made plans with Lady Amir to visit there”

“You are not going back to the Henituse county?”

Cale shrugged “I don’t want to go home yet, Lady Amir extended an invitation”

Choi Han considered for a moment.

“Won’t it be more convenient coming with me than sneaking around?” Cale looked at him with a small smirk.

Raon and Choi Han exchanged looks, it seems that he would have to spend more time with the young master then.

.

.

.

Choi Han watched the two kittens and Raon press their faces on the window while they watched the sea, small sounds of amazement from the dragon and On’s complaining about the sea. He recalled that these children haven’t seen places like this before. The kittens who lived in the slums and the dragon that was captured without seeing light in his life are now admiring the scenery. It made Choi Han’s heart warm, these children deserved to see the beauty of this world.

His gaze then to the young master who had his arms crossed but even though he looked uninterested his gaze betrayed the vibes he was trying to portray. He too was sitting beside the window and looking at the sea, he looks a little excited too. Come to think of it this young master hasn’t left his territory for years, probably ever since his mother died.

For a moment Choi Han thought that Cale should also try to leave and see the world outside his territory. He deserved not to be trapped in that place too.

“Do you think someone will be able to survive if they jump on those whirlpools?” Hong asked.

“I’m sure the brute would survive it, he wouldn’t die with a simple whirlpool like that” Cale glanced at Choi Han with a small smirk.

On second thoughts they should just keep Cale in their territory.

Annoyed Choi Han clicked his tongue “I’ll throw you in one of those if you don’t shut up”

“Oh, I am so scared” Cale chuckled.

“Why don’t you two shut up?” On said looking back at them with unimpressed stare.

Cale glanced at On and reached out to tap the tip of her nose “Do not talk to me like that young lady”

On shook her head and rubbed her nose with her paw “You keep annoying Choi Han and Choi Han takes it too seriously” she huffed. “Who among us is the real kids here”

“But he’s fun to annoy, see those brows meeting? Its like a looking at a feral dog”

“You—” Choi Han looked at the four people that was looking at him and he lowered his hand that was about to reach out to Cale.

He had to remind himself that he was the oldest one here.

Sigh.

The swordsman shook his head and leaned back against the carriage, it seems it was a bad idea to come to this trip, he could feel the headache that was starting to creep on his temples. He looked across him and saw the two kittens that was now on Cale’s lap as they all turned to watch the whirlpool, Raon was perched on top of Cale’s head pointing at the window.

He could hear them talking about counting the whirlpools and which one they think is more dangerous and safer if they decided to jump into it.

Cale was actively telling them a story about a ship that disappeared in the territory and asking them which whirlpool sucked it and it turned into a guessing game the children participated.

The view is quite .. nostalgic.

He could not help but recall the moment when he and Cale-nim tended to the small farm, but then he had to remind himself that this is not the Cale-nim from that other world. This is Cale Henituse, the trash young master, annoying drunkard, stubborn and foul-mouthed bastard.

Those were usually the words that Choi Han use to describe the young master but looking at him right now he could not also help but think.

‘So he could smile like that too’

 

 

Notes:

Another update yay! it took me a while for this since my schedule is changing a lot and I was busy for a bit, thank you for reading this!

We are now off to Ubar territory! Have a good day everyone!

Chapter 17: The Ubar Territory: Missing corpses

Summary:

“Are things not going according to your expectations?” Cale asked.

Choi Han looked back at him and frowned “I can’t fully rely on the information that I know now that things have changed” he sighed.

It seems Cale-nim is right, once the events shifted from how it should be everything starts to turn out different. it all started in the plaza bombing incident, and now it caused a chain of events that is out of his grasp.

The mermaid corpses is nowhere to be found.

“Welcome to Ubar territory young master Cale” Amir greeted along with the group of knights that escorted her.

Cale and his entourage consisted of him, Choi Han the kittens, Hans, Vice-Captain Hillsman and the invisible black dragon just arrived at the small village outside the cliff of winds.

“It’s been a while Lady Amir” Cale greeted, he and Choi Han left the capital two days after their conversation. Choi Han had to see Rosalyn, Lock and the Molan duo off before leaving. He was glad that the father and son agreed to help, Beacrox had no issue of agreeing but Ron was a little hesitant specially after knowing that he would be joining Cale again into the Ubar territory. In the end Choi Han had to give his word that he would not drag Cale into trouble, he could not help but think how strange it was that Ron seems to be overprotective of Cale in this timeline. The old man didn’t really show such obvious concern to the young master before.

Things were changing, not on the events but the people themselves too.

“I hope the travel did not strain your body young master Cale”

“Not really I was enjoying the view” Cale replied waved his hand to the direction of the sea “It’s been a while since I’ve seen the open sea, the waves and the whirlpool frankly looked overwhelming”

“Ah, I understand, however our driver is a veteran so you have nothing to worry about”

“Great”

Choi Han watched the exchange before his gaze shifted on the village before them, he had never been in this place before the war. It was beautiful, the small village was full of life welcoming them, the faces of these people overlapped from the memory on his mind. The naval battle at Ubar territory is something that they won yet the casualty was still high.

Roan Kingdom was not prepared, barely had any mages, the naval forces were not strong enough to hold on its own. Choi Han and his crew did all they could during that time but even person as strong as him is not enough to save these people.

“Hey, peasant”

Choi Han blinked, his vision cleared, and he looked back to see Cale who called him raising a brow, the young master did not say anything, but he gestured with his chin to follow him. They seemed to be led by Amir to where they will be staying. Choi Han caught up with him and Cale looked at him as they walked.

“What happened to you back there? Did you drop your brain or something?” Cale asked.

Choi Han only glanced at him and didn’t reply, because what else should he say? Unless they start arguing again, he decided to ignore him but of course Cale is someone who dislikes being ignored.

“Oh so you are ignoring me now?” Cale said and matched Choi Han’s pace as they walked side by side. “Is it because I am right? Should we go back and looked for your brain?” he asked, a smalls teasing smile was on his lips.

“Find someone else to bother” Choi Han replied.

“Why would I do that when you are here?” Cale said then turned to look behind him “Han’s is busy looking after the runts, I can’t bother him”

-Red seems to like you a lot Choi Han

The black dragon said on his mind, and it made Choi Han scoff and started walking a bit faster, of course Cale matched his pace as he continued giving some comments to him “But it’s true, isn’t it? If you throw yourself to one of those whirlpools you will survive?”

“You kept asking that since we are in the carriage”

“I’m very curious”

“You are quite annoying when you are curious” Choi Han click his tongue.

Amir glanced behind her after hearing the banter, it’s been a while since she saw the young master being this energetic it certainly made him look younger and full of life. That knight beside him, she was sure that she had seen him at the plaza incident saving the young master.

“How dare you talk to me like that, I fed you and clothe you” Cale clicked his tongue.

As the young master continued to talk Choi Han could feel the gaze of Lady Amir and he glanced behind to nod at her before focusing on the road again. He was actually waiting for something, but the young lady hasn’t said anything about rescuing someone on their shores.

That guy Toonka.

Cale-nim said that Toonka will be rescued here, and that man is meant to find the ancient power that lies in the waters of the Ubar territory. Since Amir hasn’t mentioned anything of sorts then perhaps Toonka hasn’t arrived yet.

Choi Han had no chance of knowing Toonka, the Whipper kingdom faced a great defeat from the Empire, it was such an overwhelming defeat that even Roan Kingdom could not do anything. The commander of who led that war was Toonka, the non-mage faction stood no chance from the Empires mage brigade and hidden black mage users.

“We are here” Lady Amir announced, and Cale looked at the residence he would be staying in and thanked her.

The young master said that he would like to rest for a bit and went to his own room, sending everyone out except for Choi Han and the kittens.

Once they were left alone the black dragon showed himself perched on Choi Han’s shoulder, the kittens ran towards the bed and Cale went to open the window, letting some fresh air come in the room as he hummed and watched the view of the sea before turning to Choi Han.

“So, what are your plans now?”

“Why do you want to know?”

“I’m curious” Cale said and walked towards the couch, seeing that there was already a prepared snacks for them he called the children over “Hey runts there’s food here!”

“Yay! I am starving!” Hong jumped from the bed and joined Cale in the couch.

Choi Han walked and sat across him watching as the four started going through the varieties of snacks that was on the table.

“I told you I will need to save someone”

“Details, details” Cale waved his hand indicating that he wanted to get more information “Or I can annoy you the whole day” he smiled.

Sigh.

“Paseton, the name of the whale that I wanted to save. He is gravely injured after getting into a fight with the mermaids. He got poisoned, if I am able to save him it will be good and it will let me meet his sister Whitira the future queen of the whale tribe”

“Getting the whale tribe involved too huh?”

“They will become strong allies, I am not doing this just to take advantage of them, I will also help them in the future.” Choi Han murmured, it was certainly not his style to take advantage of these people, besides he had met Whitira and formed good friendship with her and the rest of the tribe. Saving her younger brother is something that Choi Han would certainly do without second thoughts.

Cale leaned against the couch as he took a bite from the strawberry on his fork, tilting his head slightly “Is that all?”

“We are also going to blow up a whirlpool!” The black dragon said and at this comment Cale’s eyes seemed to gleam as he leaned closer to the table and looked at Choi Han.

“Really?”

“I don’t like that look on your face” Choi Han frowned.

“Can I come?” Cale asked reaching out to pick another piece of fruit from the bowl.

“No”

“Why not?”

“Because I said so” Choi Han replied and decided to also pick his fork and started choosing his food, he eyed a piece of cake but before he could do another fork made its way into the pastry, he looked up to see Cale smiling at him.

“But I wanted to see it”

Choi Han tried another food, but Cale would always intervene before he could even take a piece, the swordsman glared at him and suddenly it became a fight. Cale was chasing after each dish Choi Han wanted to try with a small smirk, clearly annoying the swordsman.

The kids watched this scene, the two adults were fighting over the table like children.

“What are they doing?” The black dragon asked.

“Just let them be” On shrugged licking the filet on her plate “You’ll get used to it, youngest”

The black dragon only stared at two humans as he ate, the kittens were right, this is just how they are. From the moment he was rescued by these two humans they always bickered.

Honestly, he was starting to get used to it.

“Ugh..”

Choi Han groaned and stabbed the fork a bit harder into the pie, breaking the plate in the process. Cale paused looking at the plate and the swordsman also blinked, he got too irritated that he accidentally used too much strength. He looked up to see Cale’s reaction thinking if he frightened him, but the young master’s eyes sparked in interest as he laughed.

“You really are a brute huh?! You broke the plate with a fork” he chuckled.

Sigh.

Choi Han sighed placing his fork down, there is no knowing peace after meeting Cale Henituse.

“So can I come with you?” Cale asked, brows raised as he waited for his answer.

“Fine, but! Just like before you should do as I say” Choi Han added pining Cale a serious look.

The young master only rolled his eyes and raised his hands “Fine, fine”

“Can I eat now?”

“Go ahead”

Cale offered leaving the swordsman alone as he leaned back on the couch and glanced at the kids, he smirked at them showing off how he won their bickering and got what he wanted as usual. He then glanced at Choi Han who was silently eating his food, the swordsman looked like he was thinking about something else, his body is moving but his mind is definitely not present. Cale nudged On and gestured to Choi Han.

The kittens then turned their attention to the swordsman and exchanged looks with Cale before the moved to the other couch and started to sit on Choi Han’s lap.

“Choi Han! How was the food?” Hong asked and Choi Han looked down at them with a small smile.

“It was good, I didn’t realize I was hungry” He replied.

“Right!? The pies were amazing!” On added.

The black dragon watched this, and he turned to look at Cale who was taking a sip from his wine. Looking like he have no care in the world as he leaned on the couch as he thought.

He’s not that bad.. just strange..

 

The next day Cale, Choi Han and Vice-captain Hillsman were led to a ship, they got introduced to an old man who would take them to a sightseeing in the Ubar seas, the captain is a fisherman who was a known expert in navigating the waters. He promised a good trip, and everyone was looking forward to it.

Needless to say, the good trip consisted of the boat rocking so much that the Vice-captain Hillsman almost fainted. The fisherman captain however was enjoying and Amir who was used to this is pointing at the sighs here and there, Cale could say he quite enjoyed the view and although the waves was terrible, he was trying his best to hold back the nauseating feeling as he focused on her words instead.

Choi Han on the other hand only stood there, his eyes were looking at the whirlpools and silently listening to the story of the fisherman about the thief that caused the whirlpools. The ancient power sound of the wind resides in these waters, he would have to check on that one as well.

There was still no sign of Toonka, which bothers him.

Once they arrived at the island Vice-captain Hillsman started hurling and Cale scrunched his nose in disgust as he moved away from the area.

“W-wait! Young master--! Ugh” The vice-captain called, he couldn’t let Cale get out of his sight, he was being instructed by the count to keep his eyes on him no matter what, so he tried to chase after him.

“Don’t you dare stand next to me looking and smelling like that!” Cale hissed, barely glancing at him.

“But I can’t let you wander around”

The young master then grabbed Choi Han’s arm tugging the swordman close to him “Choi Han is here and compared to the both of you I believe he is more than capable to look after me” he huffed looking at the state of the vice-captain “Just.. stay here and fix yourself or something” Cale said waving his hand before turning to the fisherman. “Do you have some medicine?”

“Ah yes, I have them”

“Give it to him” Cale gestured to the vice-captain before tugging Choi Han “let’s go”

Amir looked at the two of them with concern “Please don’t wander around too far young master” She called out.

“I won’t!”

Cale and Choi Han headed to the forest at the center of the island, they were silently walking as Choi Han used his sword to fend the bushes away and made way for Cale to walk behind him.

“What are we looking for here again?” Cale asked.

“Corpses”

“Right, corpses.. How fun.. “Cale murmured “And why are we looking for corpses?”

Choi Han glanced at him “Mermaid corpses, if we find it then it means Paseton already fought them and was probably in one of the caves nearby. He got poisoned by the mermaids and I need to save him before it's too late” 

The swordsman clearly remembered that during their fight with the mermaids, Lock got poisoned and they almost lost him if it weren't for Rosalyn who discovered the cure for it, they may have lost the young wolf already.

Before Cale could even reply he almost ran over Choi Han who stopped his tracks, and he poked his head over his shoulder to look. "Why did you stop?.. oh, I do not see any corpses..” Cale murmured.

Now Choi Han walked and looked around the area as he frowned, this is exactly the same area where Cale-nim said he saw the corpses and he also arrived on the same day. Then where the hell is the corpses? Did Paseton even fought those mermaids? was he late? 

There a lot of questions in Choi Han's head right now as he ran through the records in his memory, everything that Cale-nim said and listed is not here.

“Hey…” Choi Han called, and the black dragon made himself visible.

“I’m not hey!” The dragon protested.

“Well, you don’t have a name so how can we call you?” Cale crossed his arms looking up at the dragon who was pouting.

Choi Han reached out and gave his head a small pat “I’m sorry to call you that, is there a name you want us to call you?”

“Hmp! Whatever!”

“Okay then, whatever” Cale said, and the black dragon pouted even more at being teased.

“I’m not whatever!”

“Alright that’s enough, young master-nim stop teasing him” Choi Han held the black dragon and turned him away from Cale’s mischievous grin “Sorry about that, anyways did you see any corpses in this island?”

The black dragon shook his head, he was flying while they were on the ship earlier. “No I didn’t see anything or felt anything”

“Can you try and check the nearby island?”

“I’ll try because you asked nicely” The young dragon disappeared, and Cale watched the swordsman looking at the boulder with a deep expression.

Cale slowly approached him and could hear him murmuring something along the lines of ‘Did the timeline change?’ ‘Things are not going accordingly’ 'Why is it different?' which made the young master raise a brow.

“Are things not going according to your expectations?” Cale asked.

Choi Han looked back at him and frowned “I can’t fully rely on the information that I know now that things have changed” he sighed.

It seems Cale-nim is right, once the events shifted from how it should be everything starts to turn out different. it all started in the plaza bombing incident, and now it caused a chain of events that is out of his grasp.

“Swordsman! I found nothing!” The black dragon arrived after a few minutes to bring the news.

Now this distressed Choi Han, perhaps the fight hasn’t happened yet? Either way he needs to monitor this, he was planning to get that specific item inside the cave to create the fire suppressing water and get rid of the whirlpool. He would have to return here tonight, stick to the plan and find Paseton, he could not make a move today since there are people in the island.

“We will return tonight”

“Got it”

Cale replied before looking back when he heard Vice-Captain Hillsman calling for him.

"Let's head back for now" Choi Han said as they walked back to where the rest of the party is.

.

.

Later that evening Choi Han and Cale went ready to leave, On and Hong was left for guarding duty of keeping Hans away, although he already threatened the butler not to come inside his room no matter what. The two left the villa and with the young dragon’s magic they flew in the night sky, Cale who had experienced this for the first time was looking rather excited as he snickered.

Flying is surely fun.

“It looks scary at night” Cale murmured looking down at the giant whirlpools.

They both hovered to a specific whirlpool, this one is the biggest among all of them. Underneath this whirlpool is the boulder where the sound of wind resided, Choi Han planned the claim this ancient power.

“Let’s begin” Choi Han said to Raon

“Alright!” Raon nodded and black mana started to come out of his front paw, the magic bomb reacted to it and started vibrating on Choi Han’s hand and the young master watched with interest.

“You are quite amazing for making these” Cale observed

“Of course! I am a great and mighty dragon after all! Just watch”

Choi Han dropped the bomb from his hand as he watched it disappear in the water, he then turned to Cale and handed him a bottle. “You know what to do right?”

The young master clicked his tongue and took the bottle “Yes, get to the cave and get some water from a puddle?”

Before Choi Han could reply the explosion happened.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

They watched as the water splashed and the whirlpool slowly lost its strength and could no longer spin properly Choi Han was ready to dive, however.

Splash!

The three looked at the direction where a loud splash was heard, Cale narrowed his eyes at the direction of it although it was dark he was able to make out a form of somewhat a big creature and blinked “Is that… a whale?” he pointed.

Choi Han’s eyes widened “shit!” a whale was trashing on the sea, and he could make out a few other creatures that was fighting against it.

Mermaids!

“Raon! Take the young master to the cave and give me a boost towards the direction of the whale!” Choi Han turned to look at Raon.

'What did he just call me?' The dragon thought.

The young dragon was slightly surprised when he was called, he didn’t know how to react at that, but he immediately followed hearing the urgency on Choi Han's voice, he sent the swordsman flying towards the direction of the fight and dragged Cale to the cave. He was still confused why the swordsman called him that, but he focused on the task that was given to him instead.

Cale landed on the small land and found the entrance of the cave; he recalled Choi Han’s instructions this morning

“Once you are in the cave just head straight and you will find a puddle of water, you’ll know it when you find it”

“That bastard doesn’t give any clear instructions, does he?” Cale muttered as he continued to walk into the cave, thankfully it wasn’t that deep and he didn't have to crawl around, he was able to reach the end quickly. Once he saw it, he chuckled, the small puddle was the only thing in the end of this cave, the water is so clear it almost looked crystalized. He then moved and knelt down scooping a bit of the puddle into the glass bottle that Choi Han handed him.

Cale went out of the cave and frowned, he could see from the distance the fight between Choi Han and the mermaids. “Hey, let’s get out of here” he called out to the black dragon.

“I’m not hey!” the black dragon casted his magic as he lifted Cale in the air and as they were leaving the black dragon suddenly] flinched, he could sense a strong presence speeding towards their direction and he became invisible, he then looked at Cale in panic casting his magic to turn the young master invisible.

-Red! Someone’s coming!

Splash!

Something busted out from the ocean.

“What—?!”

But before he could completely disappear, he felt a strong grip on his ankle and suddenly he was being pulled down, Cale looked down to see a man with a manic look on his face, grinning at him.

“HAHAHA! I found a mage!”

Cale's eyes widened as he was dragged down towards the ocean.

"Goddamn!--"

SPLASH!

"Red!!"

Notes:

Another update? yay! omge I am so excited to write this part, I have this idea and scene imagined when I was just starting to write for this story, now I reached it! things are definitely out of their hands now muahahha. anyways! thank you for reading once again! I am glad you are enjoying this story as much as I enjoy writing it! have a good day everyone!

Chapter 18: The Ubar Territory: Toonka the barbarian

Summary:

Everything is a mess.

Choi Han watched in distress as two events occurred at the same time, this shouldn't be happening right now. but what choice does he have? he just needs to make sure that Paseton is safe and then they can leave.

However, it seems that luck is not in his favor.

-Choi Han! the red-haired human is in danger! someone took him under the water!

Now he needs to pick up the young master too! he really shouldn't have brought Cale Henituse with him!

Choi Han arrived at the scene and saw a small humpback whale; it was definitely smaller than Whitira and he immediately concluded that it was Paseton. Mermaids were ganging up on him, five of them to be exact, from Cale-nim’s information three corpses were found but now it was different. Without further hesitation Choi Han fended off one of the mermaids, severing its arm on the process and he landed on the back of the whale.

“I’m here to help you” Choi Han said when he sensed that Paseton seemed suspicious of him.

One of the mermaids attacked once again.

Choi Han had no troubles dealing with them, he had already fought them before and usually mermaids fight dirty and when they are at disadvantage, they normally retreat but that’s not seems to be the case this time after all Paseton just discovered a very crucial information and they can’t let him live.

“Are you hurt?” Choi Han looked down and saw the whale was bleeding, he seemed to be running out of strength too. “Just stay here I’ll deal with them” he gave a gentle pat on his back before he moved to attack again, he must make sure to get rid of these mermaids, Choi Han would not let them live either, now that they have seen his face.

Meanwhile.

“Red!!”

The black dragon shouted, he was looking down at the water ready to shoot some mana arrows however he stopped, what if the human could not dodge it? Would he be in more danger if he attacked blindly?

He hovered on the surface trying to locate where the red-haired human was.

Cale on the other hand struggled as he was plummeted down the water, he had to close his eyes and held his breath. Using his other foot he kick the hand that was gripping his ankles. This bastard is holding on it so tightly Cale was thinking he had the full intention of breaking it, but before that happened something shot down from the surface.

A mana arrow was shot between him and the stranger immediately let go of his foot. Cale took advantage of this and started to swim up but before he could do so he suddenly heard a voice in his head.

-Look behind you!

It clearly did not belong to the dragon, it was a female voice that he was sure he heard before.

‘Was that the gluttonous ancient power?’

Cale looked back only to see the man swimming towards him with his fist ready to strike. Even though Cale is not familiar with auras and doesn't know how to scale a person’s strength he could already tell just by looking at this man that he would definitely not survive that attack.

The young master put his hands together, the shield manifested and he pushed it forward to meet the man’s fist, the impact sent both of them backwards. Cale heaved and he swallowed some water as the shield wrapped its wings around him protecting him, Cale was thrown back to a boulder and the impact was so strong that it broke once he landed on it.

Splash! Splash! Splash!

Dark mana arrows continued to shoot down towards the direction of the enemy.

-This world is rotten! It is a rotten world where those in power can do whatever the fuck they want!

Cale shook his head as he heard a different voice this time.

-If it was a sin that I stole it, why do they claim to not be sinners when they lied to the humans!

‘What the fuck? Did I have a concussion that I’m hearing some voice? I can’t hold my breath any longer’

Cale thought as he tried getting up, he then took a step ready to swim up when.

Crack.

Something broke under his foot.

Cale looked down and blinked, the water in his eyes is not helping him see much but he was sure he stepped on something, then suddenly..

Shriiiieeeekkk!!

A sharp noise like a screech echoed under the water and Cale covered his ears, he started panicking when he got surrounded by wind, at this point Cale is trying to swim up as fast as he could, he could not hold out his breath anymore.

-I can see that you have the power of the shield.

-Go and be free.

The wind that surrounded Cale’s body moved up to his head as if searching for something as he swam up but all his movements halted when the wind started to roam around his heart and Cale’s eyes widened when his heart suddenly started beating wildly.

“Ugh..!”

The pain was a reminiscent of the time he felt back at the plaza bombing incident, it hurt so much that he clenched the fabric of his clothes that was over his heart as air bubbles came out of his mouth. He curled in pain and his vision started to turn black from the lack of oxygen, he was reaching out for the surface as he slowly sank.

“Red!!” the young dragon continued to search the ocean, he could not sense the weak human so he had his focus on that person who dragged Cale down, he continued shooting mana arrows towards its direction however the young dragon was panicking as he flew around and over to the surface. He already alerted Choi Han of the situation and the swordsman seemed to be on his way, everything happened so fast that the young dragon did not know what to do, he was left alone and his two human saviors were engaged in a fight, he was still too young to know which is the right decision but he knew Choi Han is strong and can fend for himself however the young master is a weak human.

Suddenly something busted out of the water and the black dragon saw the red-haired human coughing and hunched over in the air, below him specifically on his feet there was a small whirlpool in silver color, the gust of wind was carrying the young master’s half-conscious body.

“Red!!” The young dragon flew towards his direction he was still invisible and he immediately surrounded Cale with a shield and casted a floating magic on him.

Cough! Cough!

Cale was coughing out the water and patting his chest where his heart is. He then looked down to see the same man who dragged him down the ocean standing in one of the huge ocean rocks, the young master glared at him.

“KAHAHAHA! I knew it! You are a mage! I was right to follow you! I would have followed that guy with you because he seemed more stronger but I can’t ignore a mage now can I?”

The barbarian Toonka.

‘Is this him?’

Cale thought as he looked at the stranger, he was a large man with a messy brown hair that looked like a lion’s mane, Choi Han had mentioned this guy to him as the leader of the non-mage faction that rebelled against the Magic Tower.

“I’m not.. ugh!” Cale wanted to say that he was not a mage but his words got caught up as he coughed, he glared as he hit his chest a couple of times, he was pissed,, was soaking wet and could not breath properly.

From what Cale heard the war in Whipper Kingdom had been tense, the non-mage factions who consisted of people like Toonka had a deep hatred for mages. So it would make sense that he attacked Cale first thinking he was mage instead of Choi Han.

“You really are weak huh? Haha! Doesn’t matter! I will plummet you down like the other mages and that swordsman too! Keke!”

-Red, Choi Han is done! He’s coming over! You have to endure for a bit!

Cale scoffed as he slowly stood up, taking a few deep breaths and smirked. “Do you really think you can defeat him? Fool! You are no match for him” he chuckled.

“Ha! What makes you say that huh?!”

“Because..” The young master lifted his hand looking down at the barbarian as he pointed at him, his lips stretching in a sly smirk “You are weak”

Toonka’s eyes shook, to be called weak by someone who was weak was a great insult for a person like him, his veins bulged, and he clenched his fist “You--!” Toonka leaped and headed towards the red-haired mage that was still looking down at him, his fist is ready to wipe that smirk on his face when he suddenly saw something.

A magic teleportation circle opened behind the red-haired mage, someone came out and he made eye contact with the swordsman, then his fist met another fist that was covered in black aura.

Boom!

Cale remained standing in the air, as he watched Toonka’s body got sent back into the ocean rock he was standing in earlier, that rock was slowly crumbing. He then glanced beside him to see Choi Han looking down at the direction where he sent the barbarian flying, the young master blinked, observing the swordsman and then to the destruction he caused and back again to him before he started to laugh.

“Ha.. haha! You really are a brute I knew he wouldn't win against you!” Cale said, despite his words his eyes had glisten with interest, as if he had seen an unbelievable magic trick. He was well aware of how strong Choi Han was but he always thought he had seen him on his strongest and yet the swordsman would always break his expectations, his laughter halted when he suddenly coughed and gripped his chest. The pain is slowly subsiding, the impact from earlier shook his core but it didn’t last that long compared to the one in the plaza incident, so he managed to take a couple of deep breaths.

Choi Han glanced at him, the two of them were soaking wet and Cale was slightly trembling but before he could ask if he was doing fine, he turned to look down and unsheathed his sword slashing a huge rock that was thrown on their direction.

“KAHAHA! You are really strong!” Toonka’s voice echoed from below, as he shouted at them, the barbarian was standing on some of the remaining ocean rocks, his hair had been messed but he was still able to stand after taking Choi Han’s attack.

“Why did you hold back?” Cale asked as he turned to look at Choi Han.

“How could you tell?” Choi Han asked, he did hold back on that attack after all he can’t kill Toonka now, can’t he? He might be a troublesome idiot but he will be useful in the future.

Cale shrugged “I just have the feeling that if you used your full strength he wouldn’t be waking up”

The swordsman frowned; he didn’t expect for Toonka to show up right now. He had managed to kill the mermaids and took Paseton to a nearby cave, along with a mermaid corpse before Raon teleported him here after informing him about the attack to the young master.

The timeline is really fucked up.

“If you give up that mage with you, I will go easy on you!”  Toonka shouted.

Cale rolled his eyes and cupped his hands on his mouth as he shouted back “I’m not a fucking mage you idiot!”

There was a moment of silence between the two before Toonka replied

“I see! No wonder you are so weak! I made up my mind, I won’t fight you but will kill you instead!”

“What the fuck? Should I have just said I was a mage?” Cale said as he looked down and then glanced at Choi Han.

“Should we leave?” the black dragon asked, he was still invisible while floating between the two humans.

“Bring us down” Choi Han said.

Choi Han and Cale slowly descended and stood on the ocean rock a few meters away from Toonka, they could leave but he knew Toonka would just follow them and it would be more troublesome if this man was let loose in the wild. He couldn’t afford to have another incident that would branch out from the timeline.

“So! Have you decided to fight me? We can just kill the weakling and fight with our strength!”

“You are from the non-mage faction, aren’t you?” Choi Han asked

"How did you know?" 

Toonka’s eyes widened slightly as he looked at the two humans, one of them the swordsman is very strong, the scent surrounding him made Toonka’s adrenaline rushing for a fight. He had never seen a human as strong as this one, he was probably a sword master.

“You keep yelling, mage here, mage that, of course it’s fucking obvious!” Cale added.

The redhaired man answered this time, this man who claimed not to be a mage had a certain aura on him, the way he looked and his posture is something a commoner doesn’t have. He couldn’t quite put his finger on it as he stared at him, he was still suspicious about his claims of not being a mage, Toonka was certain that those mana arrows that shot out from the surface is something a mage would do.

“Anyways, you and your group are on your way to destroy the magic tower, right?”

“What did you say?” Toonka’s brow rose as he looked at Choi Han who asked him the question.

How come this person knew about their plan? Although it was one of the goals of the non-mage faction from the beginning it’s still strange that an outsider knew about it.

“I plan to purchase that magic tower” Choi Han declared.

Two pair of eyes widened in surprise after hearing that while looking at him, the first one expressed his surprise and the other was of disbelief.

“What?”

“What the fuck?”

Cale stared at him in disbelief, why is he talking about purchasing a magic tower like that as if he was just buying a piece of bread. the man couldn't even buy a new set of clothing and now he was declaring to buy the magic tower?!

-He’s lost his mind!

The black dragon’s voice echoed on Cale’s mind and the young master nodded furiously at that.

But while the young master was confused Toonka was not pleased, he was glaring at Choi Han “Do you plan to rescue the mages?”

Choi Han shook his head “No, You can kick them out, but I want the tower intact as much as possible”

“Ha! Crazy bastard!” Toonka laughed throwing his head back, it was too loud that it echoed around the islands, it took a while for him to compose himself and continued speaking. “What makes you think I will let you have it?

“I can personally come to buy it”

“No need! I’ll destroy every bit of that damn tower along with the mages HAHA! Now enough chatter let’s fight!” Toonka smirked raising his arm and started to do some stretching.

Sigh.

Choi Han sighed and shook his head “This is pointless” the swordsman was about to unsheathe his sword, he could knock this guy over and leave and talk to him again, they can’t stay too long here. The knights are probably alerted with all the noises but before he could take his sword out, he felt Cale’s hand holding his wrist down stopping him.

“Hey you blockhead, you want to fight this guy?” Cale pointed at Choi Han as he walked a little closer “You see he’s my bodyguard so I get to decide if he should be fighting or not, he follows my orders”

“Then let him fight!”

“Tsk, tsk not so fast. How about we make this more interesting? Honor among warriors? No, how about a wager?” Cale smiled.

“What are you—”

“Shh!” Cale raised a finger silencing Choi Han quite harshly, smacking his lips and nose with the gesture, but Choi Han slapped his hand away.

Toonka stared at Cale, he doesn’t understand what this guy wanted, and he was making things so complicated. Toonka only wanted to fight the swordsman, some stupid wager is not important to him.

“I will only let you fight this guy if you agree”

“What’s the wager?”

“The magic tower” Cale said, and Choi Han blinked after hearing him, the young master continued to speak “If you win, you can destroy the magic tower and this guy will still buy it from you, however if this peasant wins, you’ll leave the magic tower intact and he’ll a get a discount for purchasing it, how does that sound?”

“Ha! Do you think you can trick me into agreeing with that? No way! Why would I agree with that? Why is he getting a discount?!”

Cale frowned and rubbed the bridge of his nose.  “So fucking stupid..” he muttered

-Isn’t purchasing a destroyed magic tower a total loss for strong Choi Han?

‘Even a damn four-year-old kid understood the logic better!’

Cale thought as he took a deep breath and smiled “Well isn’t he purchasing a destroyed tower in full price?”

“Ah, right”

Sigh.

Choi Han shook his head, thinking this is pointless and was about to intervene however he looked at Cale who seemed to know what he was doing. Under normal circumstances he would have stopped him already, but Choi Han can see where this is going and the intention of Cale’s wager.

“So, are you up for it?” Cale smirked.

Toonka rubbed his head “Ha! I see no point in this wager, let’s just fight!”

“Or are you scared?”

“HAH?!”

Cale crossed his arms “Are you scared that he would beat you? Because you are weak? You don’t want to risk the tower?”

Toonka started to growl as Cale smiled back at him waiting for his answer. “I’m not weak!”

“Then prove it”

“Fine! Haha! It doesn’t matter because I will kill the two of you!” Toonka smiled maniacally as he cracked his knuckles “You get the damn tower, that’s if you live” he grinned, his fist clenching his fist ready to fight.

Cale smirked and took a step back before glancing at Choi Han “Do your thing peasant”

Choi Han looked at Cale and scoffed before a small smile tugged on the corner of his lips and shoved his sword on Cale’s hand as he stepped forward. In the distance he can already see some lights from the ship that is coming over who probably was alerted with all the noises from the ocean.

“Let’s finish this quickly” Choi Han murmured and clenched his fist.

“Prepare to die! HAHA!”

Toonka was the first to make a move, leaping from his spot to attack Choi Han, he raised his fist ready to blow Choi Han away, putting all his strength while he grinned.

Choi Han watched him before taking his stance and dodged, it was easy to dodge after all Toonka is easy to read so it wasn’t hard for him to counter the attack as he brought his fist covered with black aura to Toonka’s face.

Cale and the young dragon watch with wide eyes as Toonka flew.

Boom! Slpash!

-Woah!

“Holy shit.. “ Cale murmured as he saw Toonka flew and got was sent down the ocean creating a loud splash.

“Let’s go, let’s become invisible and leave” Choi Han said taking the sword from Cale.

-Y..yes!

Cale and Choi Han slowly became invisible as the they left the area, they could see the boats arriving near their destination but most of it had gathered around where Toonka had drowned, they need to leave now and take Paseton to safety as well.

.

.

The butler Hans started pacing back and forth, he was alerted by the knights that Lady Amir sent, informing him that something was happening in the oceans. Hans immediately went to the young master’s room to check on him, but he was met with the kittens saying everything was fine, however Hans is not convinced because he didn’t hear Cale yell at him.

And he was right, as he forced opened the door the kittens finally let him in and the young master was not there, the two kids told him not to worry but how could he not? When his young master is nowhere to be found while something dangerous is happening outside?!

The count and countess will surely have his head!

“They are here!”

The kittens jumped down from the bed and headed towards the widow.

Hans watched as the window suddenly opened and a gust of wind came in and then Choi Han appeared out of nowhere followed by Cale and then an unconscious man was floating behind him.

“Y..young master!”

“Hans? What are you doing in my room? I said I will end you if you barge in here!”

Hans ran towards Cale looking at his young master that was soaked from head to toe “Young master! I will apologize later but where have you been?! Why are you soaked! Are you not hurt? Are—” The butler stopped when Cale shoved his palm on Han’s face to silence him.

“Stop nagging, just prepare me a bath

“ Hans can you also fetch a basin with water?” Choi Han asked

“But..”

“Now.”

Cale ordered and Hans bowed before rushing towards the bathroom, with a sigh he turned to look at Choi Han laying Paseton down. The half blood whale had big scratch on his leg and was breathing heavily, he was pretty injured so Cale wondered how they can save him.

“Are you just gonna stare at him?” He asked.

“Who is that?” On peeked behind Cale’s foot while Hong cautiously poked the half blood whale “I can smell poison” he added.

“Hold this then” Choi Han shoved something on Cale’s hands as he knelt down to inspect Paseton.

“What the fuck!” Cale dropped the thing that Choi Han shoved at him, it was a dried severed arm and it looked like it got mangled and forcefully torn out of the body.

Hans returned with a basin and was shocked to see the severed arm, he paused for a moment before he finally approaches Choi Han and placed it down the floor.

“What is that?!” On said as she curiously poked the arm.

Choi Han thanked Hans as he picked up the severed arm and dunked it on the sea water from the bath. Everyone watched with curiosity when the burning noise could be heard, and the dried-up arm was quickly returning to normal. The two kittens hid behind Cale’s foot. Choi Han moved towards Paseton and took out a knife and stabbed the knife into the mermaid arm and cut through the skin. The blood poured out of the cut and he tipped it to where the wounds was.

Sizzle.

The green fluid from the wound started to sizzle once it came into contact with the mermaid blood.

“Open his mouth” Choi Han said gesturing at Paseton and looked up to Cale.

The young master made a face at that as he looked at Hans “Hans open his mouth.

“Why me?” Hans asked.

“Do it now” Cale hissed.

The butler sighed as he moved near the whale and he carefully opened Pasenton’s mouth, Choi Han poured the remaining blood into the whale’s mouth.

Cale made a fac as he watched “that’s disgusting”

“This is the best way to rid of the mermaid poison”

In the first time line this healing method is something that Rosalyn discovered, unfortunately Lock got injured after their fight with a mermaid. No one knew how to heal mermaid poison before, Rosalyn had spent endless night to research for it as Lock slowly got weaken from it. Thankfully before it could fully spread, she was able to figure out a way to heal him, right now this method is still not known.

Choi Han then started to pour the remaining blood on the other wounds that littered on the whale’s body until the arm started to dissipate.

“Just the leave the window open, he will need to get back to the ocean to fully heal once he gets his consciousness back”

Choi Han stood up and Cale frowned as he watched the whale that was lying on his floor “You intend to leave him there? What if he attacks me on my sleep?”

“He’s not going to do that” Choi Han said

-Don’t worry red! I will watch over since you are too weak to defend yourself

The black dragon’s voice echoed on Cale’s mind as he sighed.

“Whatever, I will take my bath” Cale waved his hand as he walked towards the bathroom leaving everyone in his bedroom, he is damn cold and he wanted to remove these wet clothes, he would just deal with this tomorrow.

.

.

.

When Cale woke up the next morning, Paseton was already gone.

Hong said that the whale left early in the morning and that he would be back at night. Cale ignored it, this is Choi Han’s problem after all. The young master had silenced Hans by threatening him not to report to his father what he saw, so this morning the butler had remained silent as he worked on dressing Cale for the day.

Outside his room Choi Han is already waiting.

Cale left with Choi Han and went downstairs only to see Lady Amir smiling at him. “My apologies for coming so early, I just wanted to apologize, you probably heard the loud explosions last night”

“Indeed, it was quite worrisome” Cale shook his head. “Did you figure out what caused it?”

Lady Amir shook her head “No we haven’t however something happened in the ocean, The whirlpool in front of the central has disappeared! It disappeared overnight without a trace!”

Choi Han and Cale exchanged looks before Cale glanced back at her and faked a gasp.

“Really? That big whirlpool that we passed yesterday?”

“Yes! I don’t know what happened, but I am glad that it happened” She smiled.

“Well at least there is good news” Cale replied with a small smile on his own “No one is in danger, and everything seems to be fine”

Lady Amir nodded, however her excitement died down as she continued to speak “Ah, speaking of while our knights went to patrol last night, and we found an unconscious man on the sea”

Cale and Choi Han glanced at each other.

“An unconscious man?”

“Yes, he seemed to be injured, he’s still unconscious and we are waiting for him to wake up so we can help him. His ship might have caught up with one of the whirlpools or the explosions last night”

“Right” Cale replied, his brow slightly twitched.

“Anyways I shall see you later young master Cale” Lady Amir gave a small courtesy nod before leaving.

Cale watched her and he glanced at Choi Han beside him “You really knocked the brains out of him”

Choi Han did not reply for a moment as they walked however there was small smile on his face when he finally spoke.

“What do you mean? I only gave him a gentle pat”

“Crazy bastard you are smiling”

Notes:

I had so much fun writing this chapter!
I hope you all enjoyed it too and thank you so much for still reading being here! until next time! have a good day!

Chapter 19: The deal with the Whales: Meeting the Whale siblings

“You what?!”

Choi Han’s voice echoed in the island that they currently are standing, Cale turned his head away from the noise with a small frown before covering his ears.

“Do you have to fucking yell!” Cale hissed back at him.

Choi Han clicked his tongue a hand was on his hip while other massages his temples, he couldn’t even react properly after Cale casually told him that ‘Oh by the way I think I got another ancient power’ while they are walking by the shore. Choi Han’s eyes shook after hearing that, he returned to the island after the whole fiasco with Toonka and he was unable to find the ancient power only for it to end up in Cale Henituse’s hand?!

“Why didn’t you tell me? I was out there searching for it since last night and this whole damn morning!”

“It’s not like I knew it! The dragon kid told me” Cale pointed above him where the invisible dragon was probably floating above him.

“And you didn’t tell me immediately?”

“I forgot, and look it’s not like I wanted it, I stepped on it, I didn’t even know it was there” Cale defended, thinking that Choi Han might be upset that he stole the ancient power that he wanted.

Choi Han stared at Cale for a while before he shook his head, it’s not like he can do anything with it now, however there is something that bothered him as he watched Cale, he seemed to be fine? Now Choi Han does not know if it is okay to keep more than one ancient power? it should be alright but for Cale-nim, he had a fragile plate then that definitely meant this Cale Henituse is the same.

“What are you looking at?” Cale asked as he raised his brow seeing the way Choi Han looked at him.

Choi Han placed a hand on his shoulder “How are you feeling?” he asked there was a slight concern on his voice and Cale seemed to dislike that as he slapped his hand away.

“Why do you sound like that? But to answer your question I am fine”

Choi Han clicked his tongue and stepped back “Are you sure?”

“I am! What’s the big deal?”

“Look, as far as I know it is dangerous to have more than one ancient power specially if your plate is small and fragile” Choi Han explained.

Cale raised a brow and looked at him “What plate?”

The black dragon perched on Choi Han’s shoulder making himself visible as he looked at Cale “Red, how come you didn’t know what a plate is?!”

“You use it to put your food—”

“No! that’s not it! Swordsman explain it to him!” The black dragon urged he sounded disappointed as he shook his head.

Choi Han sighed as he started to explain “The plate is like how your limit is being scaled, the sturdier and bigger it is the more you can harness using your power, it won’t easily break”  

Cale looked at Choi Han for a moment as he tried to understand what the swordsman just said, he had enough basic knowledge to know about magic based on what he read before. “Okay I think I get the gist of it, so you mean to say that my plate is small and fragile and could not handle using too much power?”

“You are weak red! Super weak!” The black dragon said pointing his chubby paws at him.

“Sure, thanks for that, highly appreciated “ Cale said as he crossed his arms.

“That’s why do not use the wind ancient power you acquired; we do not know what kind backlash you will suffer this time”

Cale thought for a moment “Well It only let me float and I’m a bit nauseous, so I think I won’t be using it too much”

“Just don’t. okay” Choi Han said firmly.

“Ugh fine, okay.. “Cale sighed and turned away, but he suddenly stopped and turned back to Choi Han “On second thought, let me ask you something” He walked closer to the swordman “Is hearing voices in your head part of having ancient powers or I’m just going crazy?”

“Wait? You hear the voices?” Choi Han asked with wide eyes.

“Am I not supposed to?!” Cale replied with the same surprised look.

Choi Han and Raon looked at each other before the former spoke “Well It was not common, from what I know it’s very rare to happen? It doesn’t cause any harm though”

"I hate how you don't sound so sure and convincing"

Sigh.

"I assure you it causes no harm"

“Except I will constantly hear annoying voices in my head like I’m crazy?” Cale asked.

-That is very rude

The glutton quipped and Cale ignored it. 

He started hearing the voices since the time he acquired the wind ancient power, so far, they haven't been annoying but goddamn it still freaks him out whenever they say something out of nowhere.

Choi Han only shrugged.

“Ugh” Cale groaned before he started walking away, his gaze shifted at the sea. “What are we doing here again?”

They are currently standing by the shore; Amir had asked if they would like to come with her for another tour and they agreed to stay in this island. Choi Han then led him to this part of the island where their conversation started.

“Paseton, the whale we save, he will show up here with his sister. I need to meet her”

“I sense someone coming! I will go invisible now!” the black dragon said as he turned invisible, but he remained perched on Choi Han’s shoulder.

"About time now" Choi Han murmured.

In the distance they could see a beast person speeding towards their direction, there are two of them. Cale walked back near Choi Han as he saw the whales towards their direction, a humpback whale with a X mark on its back is leading the two.

“So huge” Cale murmured.

Choi Han nodded, he was already familiar with Witira since he fought with her side quite a lot as well and she was a good friend too, he missed the rush fighting with her, after all she was one of the people that could match his strength and speed.

The whales slowed down and disappeared, what showed before them were a pair of beautiful siblings that was heading towards their direction.

“Noona! Wait! Don’t hurt them!”

Choi Han watched as Paseton chased after his sister, Witira walked towards them and stood before Choi Han as she looked at him before her gaze shifted to the red-haired man standing a little behind the swordsman. She turned to look at Paseton and asked.

“So this is them?”

“Yes, please don’t hurt them, they really only helped me”

Sigh.

“Do you really think I would do such thing to the people who helped you?” Witira said before he turned to looked at the two once again “I heard you are the one who helped my brother during his fight with the mermaids?” She asked looking at Choi Han.

The swordsman nodded.

“hn..” Witira looked at him carefully, gouging his strength before she gave a small bow which surprised Paseton, after all he had never seen his sister lower her head like that. “I would like to thank you for helping and saving my brother”

“I only did what I think is right, I am glad he is fine now” Choi Han said.

“Thank you” Paseton also gave a bow to them.

Cale watched the exchange as he stood behind Choi Han before he stepped beside him “Well since thanks and your welcome had been shared, may we at least know who are you two?”

The two whales looked at each other before Witira looked at them “My apologies, My name is Witira and this is my younger brother Paseton”

“Choi Han” Choi Han introduced himself and glanced at Cale.

“Cale Henituse”

The two whales once again exchanged looks and focused their attention to the young master “Henituse?”

This time it was Cale and Choi Han who exchanged looks from how the siblings reacted after hearing his name, although Choi Han already had an idea. From what Cale-nim said the organization Arm worked together with the mermaids, providing dead mana for them to become stronger and defeat the whale tribe, from the first-time line Paseton died with that information.

Witira looked at the two humans before her, she already made her mind, she could not pass this opportunity now. She slowly approached Cale and spoke “We know that you two already did a lot by saving my brother and we are truly grateful for that, I do not want to impose however I would like to make a request, it is quite urgent and important”

“You are imposing thoug—ugh!” Cale hissed as he glared at Choi Han who elbowed him on the side. “bastard”

“You aren’t imposing, please tell us what is it?” Choi Han said as he stepped forward offering for Witira to continue.

The whale siblings raised a brow at the exchange between the two humans but they chose not to comment about it as Witira continued. “There is something that we need to check on the Henituse territory, The forest of darkness We must go there.”

“What do you want to check in my backyard?” Cale asked crossing his arms.

-Red had a forest backyard?

The black dragon’s voice echoed in Cale’s head but he ignored it as he waited for an answer.

“For the past years we had battles with the mermaids, we the whale tribe controls the north and the mermaids on the south” Paseton said as he stood beside his sister and continued “It had always been like that, we are preventing them from creating a kingdom throughout the entire ocean, however six months ago they started acting strange”

“Strange?” Cale echoed.

“They crossed over the implicit border between our two tribes and started to provoke us, I was able to figure out the reason behind it. They are trying to take control of the sea route that connects the Eastern and Western continents”

Choi Han blinked trying to look shock forcing a small “Oh.what.really?”

“What the..” Cale looked at Choi Han with a raised brow, was that him acting surprise? He looks like he was struggling with it.

-Is Choi Han okay?

Even the black dragon asked and honestly Cale doesn’t want to know so he turned his attention back to the siblings “Okay, I do not understand much about this whole sea route thing, only a little but can you just get to the point?”

“I can explain it to you” Choi Han said

Cale raised his hand to stop him “You don’t have to, please proceed” he gestured with his chin for the two to proceed.

“The mermaids became stronger about one or two months ago, we fought them for years and we know their capability they just suddenly became stronger out of nowhere, Paseton had figured out the reason why this happened”

“It’s in the forest of darkness?” Choi Han asked.

“Yes! That is correct, whatever that ingredient that made them stronger came from the forest of darkness” Paseton nodded.

Cale glanced at Choi Han, his brow was raised waiting for Choi Han to explain but the swordsman could not explain it to him out loud yet or else these two whales might figure out that he already knew about this whole thing with the mermaid and he knew for a fact that he was bad at lying, that’s why he had been silent mostly through this conversation, thankfully Paseton continued.

“I heard them talking about a swamp in the Forest of Darkness, that was why I was chased by them, we need to ho to the swamp and figure out what the ingredient is”

“We ask of you young master to let us in your territory, it will be quick and we will not cause trouble”

Cale crossed his arms as he considered for a moment “.. Okay, there is a weird swamp in the Forest of Darkness that gave mermaids strength and you two wanted to check it. The thing is I do not know much about the whole sea route thing but I do know that humans cannot interfere in the events of the sea, no?”

“We are aware, but we will make sure that this will be done in secret and your involvement will be in secrecy, besides the mermaids broke the agreement first, they would need help from someone in land in order to reach the Forest of Darkness”

The young master considered for a moment but before he could response another voice quipped in.

“We will help you” Choi Han replied.

“Excuse me? Are they asking you? Is that your territory?” Cale whipped his head to the side to look at Choi Han

Choi Han stared back at him “I think I know which swamp they meant”

“Sure, but you don’t get to decide that. That is my territory my backyard”

“I lived there for years, I know that place better than anyone it’s technically my home too”

“You were illegally living in our territory!” Cale pointed at his chest

“I was not! I got dropped there!” Choi Han hissed.

“Ahem!”

Paseton cleared his throat quite loudly, the older sibling Witira was looking at them, she may not have said anything but she definitely gave them some strange looks, the two immediately stopped and turned away to face the whale siblings. Cale was the first one to regain his composure as he placed a hand on his hip.

“Well then, I shall agree with letting you two visit ‘our’ ..” he gave a brief glance at Choi Han then back to the whales “….territory, with just some few conditions”

Witira smiled as she nodded her head “We are all ears”

“I should go along with you on this trip”

“Absolutely not” Choi Han replied.

“Why not?” Cale turned back to look at him

-Why are you two always arguing? The whales are looking at the two of you strangely

The black dragon’s words echoed to both of their minds.

Choi Han glanced at Witira and Paseton before he gave a small bow and muttered a small “Excuse me.. let me just..” before turning to Cale holding his arm so they could talk privately.

“What are you doing? I thought you don’t want to get involve with any of this anymore?”

“You are all going to my territory of course I should be there to observe, no? what if something bad happened there?” Cale said and shrugged.

Choi Han scoffed at this “Oh come on, you don’t give a fuck about that place”

Cale frowned as he looked at Choi Han for a brief moment before he shrugged “Well yes, you are right”

“Then why? Have you decided what do now after this?”

“Well I haven’t but I might think thoroughly if you let me join this little trip one last time” Cale said with a small smirk, he knew Choi Han would agree, this guy as rough and cold he think he is had a very kind heart, besides Cale knew Choi Han needed his answer. He could see the way the swordsman’s brow were twitching and his lips pressed in a thin line, he would have laughed on how he was trying his best to hold back his words with the way he was fiddling that belt on his waist. a little scrunch on his forehead and Cale knew he was close to getting what he wanted any second now after than one last thing…

Choi Han sighed.

“fine” he gritted.

Cale gave his shoulder a small pat before he walked back to the whale siblings “Sorry about that, anyways we can all go”

-Swordsman, you let red win like that?

Raon said and Choi Han only sighed, he could not deny that the young dragon was right he did let Cale win that, it’s either he had to deal with his insistence whining or get into an argument which he did not want to do now especially in front of the whale sibling.

“I will guide you both to that swamp” Choi Han said.

“Thank you, young master Cale, Choi Han-nim” Witira said as she shared a small smile with Paseton “If there is anything you both need, we are willing to compromise”

Choi Han nodded “We will think about that, let’s discuss how we should meet up, the young master will be leaving tomorrow” he glanced at Cale who nodded.

“You all discuss just update me” Cale said and shrugged as he walked away, he knew Choi Han would handle that eventually and he didn’t want to stay there looking like an idiot while waiting for them.

He walked by the shore, looking at sea and taking a deep breath. It’s been a while since he was out in the territory, he couldn’t remember the last time he was out. Cale glanced behind him to see Choi Han talking to the two whales, ever since his encounter with the swordsman Cale’s life had become…different in a sense. His daily routine changed dramatically and he was here now outside his territory doing god knows what, he knew Choi Han had this big responsibility of saving the kingdom and whatnot but Cale only had one thing in his mind right now.

Uncover the truth behind his mother’s death, find out more information about her.

Cale blinked when he felt a weight on his shoulder and he glanced at the invisible spot.

“Kid dragon? Why are you here? And not sticking to the brute?”

“I’m not ‘kid dragon’!”

“Hn, remind me how old are you again?” Cale asked as he crossed his arms.

The black dragon didn’t reply for a moment but Cale could hear the small huff he made, “Red, do you remember when we fought that big loud human?”

“That big buffoon?”

“Buffoon?”

“Yes, Buffoon” Cale confirmed

The black dragon nodded “Okay! That big buffoon, when we fought him did you remember the strong swordsman calling me …something?”

Cale raised a brow as he glanced at the empty space on his shoulder “No, what did he call you?”

“You heard it! You were there!”

“I don’t recall it”

“Come on red! Is your memory also as weak as your body?” The black dragon said.

Cale raised hand and pointed it to the young dragon wagging it “Ah, ah..that’s no way to talk to me, if you keep doing that I might really forget what you are asking for”

“Why are you so mean Red?!” the young dragon huffed and Cale chuckled before crossing his arms. “You remember it don’t you?”

“Maybe? Why is it such a big deal to you?”

“He called me something” The young dragon murmured.

Cale raised a brow and nodded “Oh that name? you should ask him again” he waited for an answer but there was only silence that met him and he sighed. “Just go ask the brute, he will surely tell you again” the young master glanced behind him to see Choi Han waving at him.

He sighed and started walking back to them.

More people to meet and interact huh?

.

.

.

 

The next day Cale sat inside the carriage with Choi Han between them is On and Hong while Raon sat on the swordsman’s lap, across them are the whale siblings. The young dragon was introduced to them earlier in the travel and the siblings were now disguised as human, their blue hair dyed brown but that still did not make them less beautiful than they already are.

“Now about our conditions, have you already decided?” Witira asked as he looked at Choi Han.

“Yes, I only have one condition. Lend me your strength when I need it”

“Our strength?”

“Yes, two times”

Witira and Paseton exchanged looks after hearing Choi Han’s condition, this is what Cale-nim suggested after all the way they met now is different from when they met in the first-time line. It was quite early for them to meet but Choi Han needs to gain their trusts in order for them to join him when he needed their strength. Witira had been clear about not interfering with human affairs, while the war with the white star dragged the whales also had their own problems with the mermaids. Now if they will take care of the mermaids early on and with Witira’s sense of justice and honoring their condition it will be a lot easier to involve her.

“We can’t interfere with the issues of the land” She replied.

“But it’s okay for us to interfere with the issues of the sea? Aren’t we putting ourselves in danger here too?” Cale asked and raised a brow. “I don’t think that’s fair”

Choi Han frowned glancing at Cale, he was about to say something when the young master spoke first. He would have phrase what he said in a better way but Cale just went though it, though it effectively silences the siblings.

“The forest of Darkness is one of the mos dangerous and mysterious areas in the world, we wouldn’t let only the two of go there all by yourselves. Even if you are strong, different kinds of monsters inhabits that forest, it’s a very big area. It would be better if we guide you, since I know where this swamp is located”

Witira looked at the two of them and then to Paseton.

“That’s all my condition, wouldn’t you want a peaceful life for the whale tribe?”

“That’s right” She nodded before offering her hand to Choi Han, all she wanted was peace and if this is the way to obtain it then so be it. “I, Witira, as the successor of the Whale chief, accept your conditions”

Choi Han shook her hand and nodded “Oh. You were. The successor? Our conditions are finalized then”

On and Hong shared a look seeing how stiff Choi Han became and glanced at Cale who sighed and shook his head while muttering something under his breath.

“Yes, I would appreciate if you will hide my identity” She said and Choi Han nodded at that.

Witira glanced at the young dragon that was on Choi Han’s lap, she had been shocked to know that they have a dragon with them, that was the strong presence she felt when she first met the two by the shore.

“What are you looking at?”

She shook her head “Nothing, my apologies, it’s just that from what I heard dragons doesn’t seem to be the race who associate with humans, so it was a surprise to see one…”

“ .. on a lap of a human” Paseton finished.

“Oh ..” Choi Han looked down to his lap to meet the young dragon’s gaze.

“Our youngest was rescued by the young master and Choi Han” On answered “He was tagging along since then”

“Interesting.. how old are you Dragon-nim?” Paseton asked as he looked at the black dragon who gave them a cautious look, he didn’t answer right away and instead looked at Choi Han who nodded at him then to Cale who raised a brow.

“I’m four! And a great and mighty dragon”

“That he is” Choi Han agreed.

“Do you have a name?” Witira asked this time.

The black dragon paused at this question and he looked up to Choi Han then back to Cale again with his wide blue eyes. The young master stared back at him before looking at the two whale siblings.

“he doesn’t have a name yet so we call him ‘hey’ or ‘black dragon’ “ Cale shrugged.

“I’m not black dragon!”

“Uh.. you are, have you seen yourself?” Cale smirked reaching out to poke the young dragon’s nose who swapped his hand away.

“But I don’t want to be called like that I—” Cale watched as the black dragon glanced at Choi Han then back to him.

“Oh right, you were waiting for ‘someone’ to give you a name” the young master then looked at Choi Han dead in the eye and the swordsman looked at him back raising a brow. Cale tilted his head to the young dragon’s direction and Choi Han’s eyes widened.

“You want me to name you?” Choi Han looked down at the young dragon.

On and Hong wagged their tail in excitement “You should name our youngest Choi Han!” Hong said.

“We can’t keep calling him whatever “ On added

“I didn’t say that!” The black dragon stood, his wings fluttering as Cale exposed him.

“Oh, sure you didn’t” Cale crossed his arms and smirked.

Witira and Paseton watched them talking, the five of them seemed to be absorbed on their own world and it made Paseton smile as he observed them.

“You two looked like their parents” he commented.

Cale and Choi Han paused and they both turned to Paseton, it was Cale who broke the silence first.

“Excuse fucking me?” Cale asked, his brows were pulled together as if the idea disgusted him, even Choi Han’s face contorted.

“Oh.. I’m sorry I spoke out loud“ Paseton blinked.

“Some thoughts are meant to be kept in the head” Cale replied and crossed his arms before huffing and looking at the window.

On and Hong glanced at their two guardians and shook their head, this is going to be a long journey.

Notes:

Thank you so much for reading! I know this is short and it's been quite a while since I updated, I've been busy with shoots and my work T.T I hope you are all still here to read it, I shall try to update more hopefully.

Thank you so much once again and we are moving forward to the next part!

Chapter 20: The deal with the Whales: The Forest of Darkness

The travel home took a few days, they stopped over to camp and sometimes on some inns they passed by. Today they finally arrived at the Henituse territory and Cale watched as the kids fussed around, On and Hong were telling stories to the young dragon about how the mansion looked like.

Cale on the other hand feels a little dread, after all he had to deal with meeting his father and the rest of the family. He had been delaying his return but eventually he knew he would go back one way or another. Well, whatever he would just deal with it like how he normally does.

The carriage stopped and the door opened, Hans greeted them “young master, we arrived”

Cale looked around and saw that the young dragon had turned invisible, he sighed and stepped down in the carriage followed by Choi Han and the two kittens jumped on the butler’s arms. The two whale siblings stayed on the carriage and Cale looked at Hans gesturing for him to escort his two guests.

“I’ll take care of them” Hans gave a small bow and Cale nodded as he walked inside the estate, Choi Han was following behind him.

“Ugh..” Cale groaned as he saw the people that was on the doorway, his Father, Violan and his siblings were waiting for him, the frown on his face deepened as they slowly approached them.

‘Why are they even here?’  he thought while he is walking.

“Good—” Cale was about to greet as he arrived in front of them but Count Deruth was faster, he started to turn Cale’s body left and right, patting his shoulder, arms and face as he thoroughly inspected him.

Cale took a step back at the sudden close contact, for a moment he was speechless as he watched his father who had a worried look on his face.

“I see, so you do not have a serious injury then” Count Deruth sighed in relief and finally let go of him.

“That’s what I said” Cale replied as he fixed his messed-up clothes after the rough patting.

“I know, I am just making sure” he responded.

There was a brief awkward silence between them until Violan spoke as he approached them.

“I heard you have more people with you now?”

Cale glanced at Choi Han, she was pertaining to the two whale siblings, they bought the wolf children with them but they had stayed in one of the inns at Rain City but she probably knew that he bought a lot of people back in their territory.

“Really? I am glad you are making more friends now” Count Deruth added.

“They aren’t my friends” Cale replied “It just happens that they have business to do here, they are more of his companion” Cale gestured his head towards Choi Han.

Deruth and Violan’s gaze turned to the swordsman and Choi Han straightened his back as the attention was shifted to him.

“I heard you were there to protect my son?” Count Deruth asked.

“I uh..” Choi Han glanced at Cale, the young master gave him a nod, signaling him to agree. “yes sir”

Cale crossed his arms as he watched, he may have mentioned to his father that Choi Han was there to protect him during the incident just to convince him that he was safe and fine.

“I owe you for protecting my son” Count Deruth gave Choi Han’s shoulder a light pat and Violan only nodded in acknowledgement before she spoke.

“I heard that they still have not caught the terrorists?” She asked.

“That is what we heard as well, Countess” Choi Han replied.

Violan and Deruth exchanged looks, they seem to be conveying a silent message towards each other before they turned their attention to Cale once again which made Cale frowned.

“You should go and rest, join us for dinner later” Count Deruth said to Cale, giving him a small pat on the back before he headed inside. Violan nodded at him as well as he followed the Count inside, the only people remaining were his siblings, it was Basen who spoke first.

“Hyung-nim, how are you feeling? I heard about what happened”

“I’m fine” Cale looked at the two of them for a moment, it was a little uncomfortable seeing those worried looks directed at him. “You two go inside, I want to rest” he said and walked past them as he headed inside the house.

Choi Han watched the siblings look at their older brother, both had a small frown on their face. “Don’t worry about him, he is doing well.” He gave the two some assurance and he saw that the younger one Lily nodded at this her shoulders relaxed a little.

“I see, Thanks for looking after him” Basen said before taking Lily with him as they went inside the house as well.

Choi Han observed the siblings and sighed; this family really have a weird dynamic.

-Why is red being weird with his mom and dad? they are family right?

Raon asked in his mind and Choi Han only shook his head.

“Who knows what’s going on that head of his” the swordsman followed them inside. “By the way, I just got a communication device thanks to Rosalyn, can you help me connect to them?”

-Sure! That’s easy! Is it only to the smart mage?

“Also to the crown price”

-Got it!

 

 

“You are leaving? Again?” Count Deruth suddenly asked as he saw Cale leaving with Choi Han, he approached the two and raised a brow.

Cale looked back to meet his father’s gaze and raised a brow “Yes, I always leave, you do not seem to bother before so why ask now?”

The answer caught both Choi Han and Count Deruth off guard, the former avoided his gaze as he carefully took a slight step back not wanting to get involved with the family feud, while the Count tried to regain his composure as he cleared his throat.

“You just arrived yesterday; shouldn’t you be resting?”

“I am feeling alright”

“Where are you going? Out for drink again?” He asked and Cale didn’t answer him right away so he turned his attention to his companion that was carrying two kittens on his arms. “Choi Han, where are you two headed?”

“Uh.. that’s” Choi Han glanced at Cale, If he’s going to say that they are heading to the forest of darkness the Count would surely not allow them to leave, if he also mentioned anything about Cale wanting to have a drink he definitely wouldn’t let them leave too.

So he blurted out the first thing that came on his mind that would be safe for them.

“Harris village”

Cale’s gaze turned sharp at this answer and even the count was a little surprised, not because Choi Han wanted to visit that place, it was his home, so it is natural for him to visit it but .. Cale coming with him is what surprised him.

“With Cale?”

“Yes?”

Count Deruth turned his attention to Cale who was standing there but not meeting his gaze, he looked a little tense and the frown on his face deepened, he was a little worried after all he knew how his son reacts at the mention of Harris Village. Honestly, he was surprised that he was hanging out with Choi Han who came from that village, the two might have formed some sort of friendship during their travel to the capital, enough for Cale to agree going to Harris Village?

“Cale, you are going to Harris Village?’

“Yes, what about it?”

“Are you sure you can..” Count Deruth trailed off as he finally met Cale’s gaze.

Choi Han observed the two, they seemed to be having a silent communication one that is tensed and made the atmosphere shift, most of it came from the young master who looked like he was daring his father to continue his words.

-I can sense a tension building, it’s very uncomfortable

Raon’s voice echoed in his mind and Choi Han mentally agreed with that.

Meow.

The silence was broken by Hong’s soft meow.

“let’s go Choi Han” Cale said tugging at his cape as he walked out.

Choi Han almost stumbled at the sudden tug and he glanced at the Count before bowing his head, the count nodded back with a solemn look on his face before they exited the mansion.

“hey slow down!” Choi Han called out as he followed Cale outside the mansion, he tugged his cape back from the young master’s strong grip. “What’s gotten into you so suddenly?”

“Why did you say Harris Village?”

“It was the first thing that came to my mind” Choi Han said.

Cale let go of the cape as they walked towards the carriage where the whale siblings were waiting for them “You could have said something different”

“Like what? Drinking in the tavern?”

“Yes! That’s the most logical thing”

“Your father would decline if I said that” Choi Han replied as he glanced at Cale.

Cale huffed as he shook his head “As if he can do anything if I leave anyways”

“Is it really okay to speak to your father like that?” Choi Han asked as he matched Cale’s steps, easily catching up on him.

Cale glanced at him and scoffed “What’s that got to do with you? Are you going to fix my family problems too?”

“What the hell I am just asking” Choi Han clicked his tongue in annoyance.

“Then stop being nosy, I didn’t ask you about your little run down village didn’t I?” Cale huffed

“Hold on” Choi Han grabbed Cale’s arm as he stopped his tracks “Can you stop it with the Harris Village?” Choi Han hissed as he pulled the young master closer.

“And if I don’t?”  Cale hissed back at him; head tilted up facing him. "Are you going to make me change my mind?"

I'm very curious to know whether you'll change your mind..

Choi Han recalled the words he had said to Cale when he first met him, that really did not end up well.

Did he regret beating Cale's ass that day? No, not really. The bastard deserved it.

however, this time after knowing the truth behind Cale's behaviour and after spending time with him he wouldn't resort with doing the same thing, he understood Cale Henituse’s pain of losing a loved one it was still a little annoying every time he drags the village into these hissy fits, He slowly let go of Cale’s arm and sighed.

The kittens looked at each other, Choi Han was carrying them on his other arm, they could feel that this banter is different that their usuals.

“Look, I get it, I know why you hate Harris Village but the people there doesn’t deserve what happened to them, they were good people, wonderful people” Choi Han said as he looked at Cale trying to read the young master’s expression “Your mother would probably agree, the people there talk so fondly of her not only her but your whole family. They would tell me that they are glad to have a Count and Countess that truly cared about the territory and gracious enough to help them in need”

Cale’s eyes slowly widened; his tensed shoulder slowly slumped.

“So before you talk shit about the people whose lives does not equal a bottle of wine, know that they respect and think so highly of your family.” Choi Han said, he waited for an answer, but Cale remained silent "The world doesn't only revolve on you"  he turned around heading towards the carriage, leaving the young master to stand still.

“That was a little.. harsh don’t you think?” On asked as she glanced at Cale.

-Red was completely frozen back there.

“He needs to hear it, or else he would continue this cycle of hatred” Choi Han said “I am not babysitting him, so I do not have to spoil him”

Choi Han went inside the carriage where the whale siblings were waiting, he sat down in silence. It was obvious that he was not in a very good mood, Witira was about to say something, but the door opened, and Cale climbed in, Choi Han was expecting a door slam, or a complaint but there was none, he too was silence except from ordering Hans to leave and he said nothing else after that. he had his face turned towards the window.

Paseton observed the two who were sitting as far away from each other, the kids were sitting in between them, he couldn’t help but think what an odd pair Choi Han and Cale were, one moment they seemed to be in good terms then would argue like children then the next is something like this.

“We will have to stop by Harris Village, it is the closest to the forest of darkness” Choi Han said, besides the count already thought that they were heading there in the first place and it would be good for the soldiers to see them there in case the count asked if his son did indeed visited.

Besides, Choi Han wanted to see the village again.

“I see” Witira nodded.

The carriage ride had been silent except for the children’s chatter and a little conversation from the whales and Choi Han, it was Cale who had been silent which is rare, the young master always runs his mouth in whatever chance he gets so it was weird when he is being silent like this.

Cale raised a brow when he felt a feather light touch on his thigh and he looked down to see Hong’s paw gently patting him, he contemplated for a moment if he should ignore or not but the fact that a five-year-old kid is trying to comfort him made him realize how he was slipping.

A small smirk made it’s way on his lips as he reached down and started to pet Hong’s head.

He need to regain his composure back.

“Are we there yet?” The black dragon asked.

“Almost there” Choi Han replied as he silently exchanged looks with the young master.

.

.

.

“Oh..this is” Witira murmured as they arrived.

The place was all covered in black.

It had been a month or two but Harris Village was still dark, the ground were covered with black ashes and the smell is still lingering in the air. A few soldiers were still working on taking care of the few houses and cleaning the place.

Choi Han clenched his fist, he appreciates that the Count didn’t just leave the village as it is. Even after the investigation he didn’t leave the village forgotten. In the first-time line he didn’t have the chance to visit the village for a long time, the Count found out about what happened when he had already met Alberu. After his encounter with Cale he didn’t bother searching for the Count, not after he had beaten his son close to death, he doubts the man would help him.

“Excuse me, I need to do something, I will be back” Choi Han excused himself as he headed to the graves he built.

Ones the swordsman already left the whale sibling looked around “Everything burned down” Paseton said.

“How terrible, I can feel a strong sensation of fire here” Witira said as they started walking around.

“You can feel something like that? How awesome” Hong said as he followed her.

Cale remained rooted on his spot as he looked at the village, Choi Han had mentioned that the village had been attacked but he never imagined this scale, it was basically incinerated, burned to the ground, all that was left was the crumbling ruins of houses and dark ashes that served as signs that something once existed in this area.  He ran a hand on his face as he turned away, now he was feeling conflicted.

What Choi Han had said to him before they left bothered him throughout their journey, that was the reason he had been silent. 

“Young master-nim? What are you doing here?”

Cale looked back to see Vice-captain Hillsman, the Vice-captain had been given a task by the Count to look after this place once he returned back with Cale from the Capital. so, he was surprised to see the young master who was supposed to be resting, especially here of all places.

“That peasant wanted to visit..” Cale replied as he started walking around, his expensive shoes created a crunching noise with each step he takes, the Vice-captain was trailing after him. “Hey, where are the graves located?”

“Oh, over there” Vice-Captain Hillsman pointed and started walking as he led the young master, Cale silently followed him.

Once they arrived, the two paused for a moment seeing Choi Han in the distance paying his respects, Cale looked at the graves that was made with dirt. They didn’t have any gravestones, instead they just have their names written on flat pieces of rocks.

“I heard he was the one that buried them” Hillsman spoke "After the attack he buried them all here and went to ask for help, that must have been terrible" 

Cale observed the graves and Choi Han that was cleaning some of the flat pieces of rocks, rearranging them, Cale recalled what Choi Han said earlier, 'The people there talk so fondly of her not only her but your whole family'  he clenched his fist for a moment before he relaxes and sighed as he called “Hillsman”

“Yes, young master-nim?”

“These graves, fix it later, it looks miserable” he said before turning to leave.

The vice-captain blinked as he followed Cale, he made one last glance at the gravesite then to the back of his young master as he nodded “Yes, young master-nim!”

“And Hillsman, don’t tell father about my little trip today on that other side of the wall” he gestured at the wall where the forest of darkness was located. “Because If I were to find out that you reported me, you wouldn’t like it. Understood?”

“Yes young master-nim!” Hillsman nodded although he was a little doubtful and worried for his young master, knowing Choi Han is with him somehow put him in ease.

Cale smiled and gave his back a harsh pat before leaving, he walked back to where they gathered earlier and he approached the whale siblings who were waiting for them, he smiled at them in greeting, he then caught Hong on his arms who jumped at him.

“Ugh, your paws are dirty” Cale held him away from his clothes. He glanced down to see On sitting near his foot looking up at him. 

"Where did you go?" On asked.

"Nowhere" Cale replied as he placed Hong back on the ground.

“I’m sorry to keep you all waiting” Choi Han said as he joined the group, On and Hong jumped into his arms “let’s go” He led them towards the wall that acted as a barrier between the forest and the village.

“It’s quite thick” Paseton commented as he saw the wall that they were slowly approaching.

Choi Han glanced at the stone gate in the distance, that gate was the only access point to the forest of darkness. He didn’t know about this when he first saw the wall, he was desperate enough to go past beyond it hopes of finding something, he jumped at this 0-meter wall to enter the village.

“I presume the forest is beyond this wall?” Witira asked.

“That is correct” Choi Han answered “The gate is guarded so we have to climb

“let’s go then” Cale said as he walked towards the wall.

The all looked up to it, a silent understanding of climbing over. The black dragon was the first one to fly up toward the top of the stone wall, The whale siblings started to run up the stone wall at quick pace. Water surrounded their feet and shot them up with every step.

Cale summoned his ancient power, wind started to gather on his feet but before he could even step up his wrist were grasped by Choi Han.

“Don’t, I told you not to use it” Choi Han said.

“Then what am I supposed to do? Phase through the wall?” Cale huffed.

Choi Han sighed as he handed Hong and On to Cale’s arms and he bent down to carry the young master on his arms. holding the back of his knees and his back.

“hey! what are you doing?!” Cale said as he clutched the two kittens tightly.

“Climbing up” Choi Han said as he bent his knee ready to leap, using his aura as a boost it wasn’t hard for him to jump over the wall just like the first time he did it.

“Goddamn!” Cale hissed as he remained on Choi Han’s arms, he wanted to protest and maybe insult Choi Han but he didn’t want to test his patience now, not when they are standing on top of the wall, what if he suddenly drop him?

They gathered on top of the wall as they observed the Forest of Darkness, this was the second largest of the five forbidden regions, starting from the tip of the northeast part of the Roan Kingdom. It was as large as two or three average sized territories, That was why the Roan Kingdom wanted to take control of this lad, but nobody was able to do so until now.

“It’s big” Cale murmured.

He had never been on the Forest of Darkness, he only heard and read about it but this is the first time that he had seen the place, it was different from what he had imagined since he was a kid. he thought it was a scary place with dead trees and scary creatures everywhere, well who wouldn't be scared? most parents used the forest of darkness to their stories to scare the kids.

“It is” Choi Han agreed as he looked around before seeing the stone mountain at the center of the forest “There it is, let’s go down.

“Sure”

The whale siblings jumped and already reached the ground, Choi Han glanced at Cale and smirked.

“What?” Cale asked before closing his eyes when Choi Han jumped without warning. “You--!”

Choi Han landed on the ground without any issues and setting Cale down as well, who was still a little dizzy from that sudden fall, the two kittens jumped down from his arms.

"You are so strong Choi Han!" Hong said

“Let’s get going”

They walked for a few minutes, there was no difference with how the forest looked from the outside of the wall and the inside, but everyone could feel the heaviness of the air and the silence as they walked. Choi Han looked around, t’s been a while since he returns to this forest, but it is basically instincts now that was prompting him.

Slap.

Choi Han paused and looked to his side; Cale slapped his arm with a roll of paper.

“What’s this?”

“map” Cale said, and Choi Han took the map “map of the forest”

Choi Han looked at the map and raised a brow “How did you..”

“My father’s library is unoccupied yesterday in the afternoon, it wasn’t hard to slip in” Cale shrugged “let’s just make sure to bring it back in one piece”

On looked up from Cale “So you.. stole it?”

“Borrowed, without permission, I’ll be returning it anyways, If you don’t want it give it back”

“.. No, it’s fine” he murmured and opened it, the black dragon who already made himself visible peeked on Choi Han’s shoulder. Although Choi Han already knew the location of which swamp it was thanks to Cale-nim’s information he still took the map.

“Red, it’s a good thing you didn’t get caught!” the black dragon said.

Cale huffed and crossed his arms “Well I do know his schedule very well, so it was easy to sneak”

“Ahem..The young master is very diligent with knowing his father’s work” Paseton said trying to lighten the conversation, it's not really appropriate to talk about stealing in front of children anyways.

“Well it’s pretty easy to remember when you are trying to avoid someone no? you wouldn't want to run into them you know” Cale replied.

“….”

“….”

Paseton was caught off guard with the way Cale casually answered him, the implication that was avoiding his father is very obvious he glanced at Choi Han and the swordsman sighed before speaking.

“Alright let’s get into it, On, Hong? You know what to do right?” Choi Han looked at the two kittens instead with a small smile.

“Yes! I’m excited!” Hong said.

"We will definitely become stronger!" On added.

“Isn't this dangerous for the children?” Paseton asked.

Cale looked back at them and smirked “You can watch, it’s interesting”

“The swamp we are heading to is at the border of the inner and outer regions. It should not be too dangerous, it’s better to avoid as many monsters as possible and it’s the nearest route anyways” Choi Han said as he looked at the map on his hand.

Regardless if there are monsters or not Choi Han is confident that it will be an easy task for them to dispose of besides, he had them, he glanced at the whale siblings

“Should I remove my magic now?” The young dragon asked, and Choi Han nodded.

Once the magic was removed, the whale siblings returned to their normal appearances.

“That was refreshing, Thank you Dragon-nim” Witira said with a small smirk.

“Thank you dragon-nim” Paseton added.

The black dragon smiled as he proudly flapped his wings at the siblings before perching on Choi Han’s shoulder as they started walking.

“The mana is dark here, there is also a familiar smell, but I can’t tell what it is” the young dragon said as he scrunched his nose.

Choi Han nodded, although he already knows what Raon was pertaining, the corpse of the dead dragon under the swamp that possesses the ancient power called dominating aura.

 

“Dominating aura?” Choi Han asked as he looked up from his notes to glance at Cale that was reading on the other side of the couch. “I’ve never heard of this ancient power”

“Didn’t know about it too, I just stumbled on it. But from what I gathered from that white shit it’s an ancient power passed down to each dragon slayer” Cale replied as he flipped a page from his book “Choi Han you are a dragon slayer, that ancient power should be yours in the first place”

“Wait.. what? Dragon slayer?”

“You aren’t the first Choi who arrived in this world you know”

.

.

Choi Han recalled that particular conversation with Cale and now he was even more determined to get this ancient power, not only the potential this ancient power could give but also to feel a connection to one of his ancestors. He glanced Witira and offered a water bottle out from his magic pouch.

Witira drank the water before reaching her hand back out and a three-meter-long whip appeared in her hand.

“Now shall we start looking for this swamp?” Witira grinned and everyone nodded as they started their journey.

 

Notes:

Thank you so much for reading! I hope you liked this chapter! have a good day everyone!!

Chapter 21: Acquiring the ancient power: Dominating Aura

Boom!

The monster slumped down into the ground with a loud thud, Witira landed on the ground as she flicked her whip. The monsters had been easily taken care of as they headed to the swamp. On and Hong was able to harness and practice their craft taking care of the small monsters on the sides, of course the whale siblings was able to fend them off easily. Cale watched as the strong people took care of everything, he was only following the group silently not doing anything at all.

Besides some of the monsters had been wary of their group, two strong beast people, Choi Han and most importantly a dragon is with them, the monsters who were more smarted had stayed away.

“We are close now” Choi Han said as he looked down at the map before he took something from his pouch and handed everyone a mask “wear it, the poisonous air in the swamp is quite strong”

The whale siblings nodded as they took the masks, Cale took his and grabbed another one before looking up to the black dragon.

“Hey dragon kid come down here” Cale called.

Choi Han watched as the black dragon once again complained at being called like that, he knelt down to put the mask on the two kittens.

“Stop complaining and just come here” Cale said as he took the dragon’s chubby cheeks between his hands putting the mask on him. “There you go”

“I can smell something weird around here” the black dragon said as he glanced at Choi Han.

“Maybe it’s you?” Cale teased and the black dragon angrily flapped his wings at his face.

“It’s not me!” The young dragon flew towards Choi Han instead and the swordman gave a disapproving look towards the young master.

This guy is picking a fight with a four-year-old kid.

Sigh.

“What is it?” Choi Han asked.

“I don’t know, it is stronger here, it’s a familiar scent but I cant identify it”

Choi Han glanced at the swamp in the distance and he frowned, he could somewhat understand what Raon meant after all when he was back here before he also avoided this swamp. There was just something eerie and strong scent coming from that direction. Choi Han knew his strength and capability, staying in the forest for so long had honed his senses and instincts, and this place in particular is something he had been wary.

Now it makes sense why, the strong and intimidating scent is coming from a corpse of a dead dragon that had an ancient power.

The closer they walk the poison and rotting smell became stronger, and when they finally arrived their eyes widen after seeing the swamp that was covered by large trees until now.

“Holy shit” Cale was the one who commented first as he stepped forward, Choi Han had to grab his arm to stop him from walking further.

The swamp was as wide as a lake and pitch black, it definitely looked terrifying and eerie, the pungent smell of poison lingered in the air.

“I did not expect this swamp to be this big” Paseton murmured.

“Everything around seems like it was dead” Witira said as she looked around seeing that the plants and grasses were either black or brown, they were rotting and looked dead but they are not, they were extremely vibrant, probably due to the poison, the trees and plants had adapted at the poison and mutated.

“These plants probably mutated due to the environment, every living being in this forest had to adapt to survive” Choi Han murmured as he looked at the plant, there was much more meaning to his words after all Choi Han is also like this plant.

Surviving and adapting until he changed.

“Be careful and make sure the plants do not touch your skin, these aren’t actually deadly but it still had poison in it so be careful” those last words were directed to the young master.

“Hey! Runt what are you doing?!” Cale called out as he saw Hong sprinted past him heading near the swamp, he was about to grab him but the kitten was fast. “Hong!”

Cale watched with wide eyes as Hong started chomping on the plant, even the whale siblings were shocked at this. The red furred kitten was wagging his tail as he started chewing on a black plant.

“Hey peasant why is you standing there? Your kid is chomping some poisonous plant like it’s steak!” Cale pointed.

Choi Han approached the kitten “It’s fine, Hong is very good with handling poisons, how was it?”

“Paralyzing poison! It’s tangy!”

Cale looked down at Hong and glanced at On and the black dragon that was silently observing their sibling “Damn, slow down and don’t choke”

“Young master-nim, can you stay here to watch over the kids, I’ll take Witira and Paseton near the swamp” Choi Han said.

“Sure” Cale shrugged.

They walked towards the swamp, carefully taking steps and making sure they would not fall into the black water as they made their approach. Choi Han frowned as he looked at the ground, there were some marks and lots of foot prints “There are definitely some people who had been here” he murmured as he looked at Paseton who started to investigate the area.

“There are no signs of digging up any of the nearby plants recently, however, there are many signs that they are doing something to the swamp itself, probably between two weeks to a month ago” Paseton said as he stood up from his perch after checking his surroundings.

“You mean to say they gathered up some of the swamp” Witira said.

“There is a familiar scent of mana here” Raon said as he perched on Choi Han’s shoulder. “A scent of dragon mana”

The whale sibling’s eyes widened as they looked at the young dragon, Choi Han seemed to be unfazed as Raon continued.

“There’s no sign of life in the mana though so I guess there is no need to worry?”

Choi Han looked at the swamp and reached out to give Raon’s head a small pat, praising him for a job well done as they approached the swamp. Of course, Choi Han is already aware of what lies beneath this swamp but he cant just bring that up so randomly, even a 4 years old dragon as perspective as Raon would notice how he knew about these kinds of things that he is not supposed to know, besides its troublesome to explain and he was sure he would not be able to lie straight in their faces so he let the young dragon talk.

“A dead mana then?” Paseton asked and looked at the swamp with more caution now “How are you able to tell that Dragon-nim?”

“It’s the swamp I think, the swamp is dominating the mana and preventing it from dissipating”

Raon then turned to Choi Han as he spoke into his mind

-Swordsman, I can feel a power similar to red inside the swamp

Choi Han only gave a small nod of acknowledgement before he turned to Witira who was giving him a questioning look. He cleared his throat and glanced at the swamp as he spoke “There is a good chance that there is a.dragon.corpse inside the thing..”

“Thing?”

“The swamp” Choi Han corrected.

“The dragon corpse is what made them stronger not the poison?” Paseton asked

Choi Han shook his head “It was the dead mana in the swamp and not the poison or corpse that’s increasing their power and to top it off it’s a dragon’s dead mana”

Witira’s eyes widened as she looked at the black swamp then to Choi Han, she was amazed that he was able to deduce the cause of why the mermaids became stronger “It’s amazing how you easily figured that out”

Choi Han blinked “Oh..that.uhm, I stayed in this place for a long time.so.I just well knew..”

The two kittens in Cale’s arms looked up at the young master, they were a few steps away from the swamp and could only barely hear the conversation well for Cale but the two kittens had sharper hearing.

“Why does Choi Han look like that?” On asked.

“He’s probably lying his ass off” Cale commented as he watched the four discussing something, his hand unconsciously petting Hong on his head.

Paseton looked at the swamp with a small frown “This place is too wide I am not sure what we should do” he murmured “It’s not like we could prevent anyone from coming into the Forest of Darkness or have someone look after this place”

Choi Han nodded at that, it was true that they won’t be able to contain the swamp here and they most likely could not let someone stay here not with the poisonous surroundings, they would not be able to survive for so long. Now if Choi Han were to help all he could suggest to find the people that was helping the mermaids and take them down but Cale-nim told him a better option.

“You can just blow the whole thing out, it’s easier and faster”

That’s what he said.

Knowing all Cale-nim’s exploits Choi Han notices a pattern here.

“I have an idea” Choi Han said as he looked at Witira and then glanced at Cale “First, take as much of the swamp water as you need, I need to talk to the young master first, be careful, wear some gloves if you may”

Paseton nodded and the two whales started their work.

Choi Han approached Cale, of course he needs to ask permission of the owner of the land before committing some destruction into it right? The young master would probably have a shock of his life or would start complaining if he does as he pleases in his quote ‘backyard’ and Choi Han doesn’t want to deal with Cale’s nagging so he needs to persuade him gently.

“Young master-nim, we have figured out the reason why the mermaids are getting stronger, there seems to be a corpse of a dead dragon in the swamp”

“Excuse me, a fucking what?” Cale asked, he definitely looked surprised as he glanced at the swamp with wide eyes.

“Yeah you heard me, so the lake is corrupted with a dead mana, this is dangerous. The organization that was helping the mermaids is that same organization”

Cale’s eyes slightly widened. “You mean.. they have been in and out of our territory to gather this dead mana to help the mermaids?”

“Yes, we found some signs that some people had been here, we need to get rid of this swamp” Choi Han said as he looked at Cale, waiting for his answer.

“How the hell are we supposed to get rid of this huge ass swamp, blow it up?” Cale asked, voice dripping with sarcasm.

Choi Han paused after hearing that, He’s not sure if he liked how Cale Henituse and Kim Rok Soo’s first solution to their problems are blowing things up.

Is this a coincidence?

Would this pose a problem in the future?

“Yes.. actually that’s what I was about to say” Choi Han said, although Cale’s reply earlier was sarcastic he was still not sure the young master would actually agree after all this is still his territory.

“Oh..” Cale blinked before a grin made its way on his face “let’s do it!”

That was surprisingly easy.

“Are we going to blow the swamp?” Hong asked with wide eyes.  

“Sounds exciting” On added.

Cale nodded “Right? I’m curious how you’ll do it” he said looking at Choi Han and then to the black dragon “I presume with the kid dragon’s help?”

Choi Han nodded.

“Alright, go do your thing I wanna watch” Cale said as he waved his fingers shooing him away.

Choi Han almost rolled his eyes as he approached the two whale siblings, he was able to inform them that the young master agreed to his plan. He relayed his suggestion to the two and was able to come into an agreement once again, Choi Han was truly grateful for Cale-nim’s guidance, under normal circumstances he would have never thought about striking some agreements or deals, Choi Han is a simple man. As long as he was able to help, he didn’t really ask for anything in exchange, he just gives and give, it makes him happy to know he saved people and yet that spark slowly disappeared the longer the war carried on.

Everyone started asking more and more from him until he had nothing left for himself.

So right now, Choi Han wouldn’t let that happen again, not this time, he will play his cards right and benefit himself with this.

Now that he had made the agreement with Witira they can proceed with the plan now.

“Please step back” Choi Han said as he motioned for Raon “Stay back into the forest, far and away, don’t come out until I tell you to come out”

Paseton and Witira nodded as they walked back, Cale also followed them still carrying the two kittens on his arms as they watched Choi Han.

Raon looked at Choi Han as he followed him and verified that everyone is safe and far from them, he was peeking at his shoulder and his eyes widened a little as he saw what Choi Han took out from his magic bag.

“You know what to do right?” Choi Han gently smiled at Raon.

There were two magic bombs in Choi Han’s hands.

“Can I apply more mana into it?” Raon asked.

Choi Han handed him the bombs and he nodded “Do as you please, just make sure you don’t get hurt and the others”

“Nice!” Raon smirked as the magic bombs floated and the wind started to surround the young dragon at the center, the mana was triggering the air in the vicinity. A shield surrounded Choi Han, three layers of shield to protect him.

With one final nod from Choi Han the young dragon started gathering mana around them.

Boom! Boom!

Choi Han watched Raon with a small smile, he had seen the black dragon back on Cale-nim’s world and knew how great and mighty he was but after seeing his state when they rescued him into this second timeline Choi Han was proud to see how he improved, not just with his magic but also mentally.

This dragon right now is only four years old and yet he was started to grow.

The forest started to cry, the trees swayed and the wind started to gather around Raon, his black mana started to surround him. Choi Han could feel the vibrations underneath his feet, he stared in amazement before looking at the disappearing mana, it was gathered within a large bright orb above the black swamp.

Raon’s black mana entered the two magic bombs.

Click. Click.

“Okay, here it goes!”

Boooom!

The forest shook, the vibrations was so strong that Choi Han had to raise is arms and cover his body with his cloak, he firmly planted his feet on the ground as he felt a few layers of the shield disappeared at how strong the bomb was. He glanced behind him to see everyone at safe distance, Raon seemed to also put a shield on them as well.

Witira was holding onto a tree trunk to prevent from falling into the ground her eyes were wide and shaking, Paseton had fallen on the ground staring at them, there was deep fear in both of their eyes.

Meanwhile the young master, Cale was crouching on the ground holding On and Hong on his arms but unlike the two whales his eyes was shining with interest, he looked amazed like a child that saw something interesting.

Choi Han looked in front of him and saw that the forest was not harmed, only the swamp disappeared. It was such an amazing show of control.

“That was amazing” Choi Han commented “Good job”

Raon had a grin on his face as he stuck his belly “Of course!”

Choi Han looked down at the swamp and he could see a block of black mud in a form of dragon, beside it is a white crown.

There it is.

He slowly headed towards the dragon shaped black mud, as he slowly approached it the black mud shot quickly at his direction as if it wanted to swallow him.

-Do you know what it means to dominate?

Choi Han heard the voice in his head before he unsheathed his sword and cut through the black mud to create a path as he walked towards it. The black mud continued to block his path but Choi Han was able to fend them off easily, his sword cutting through.

-Dominating is to take away everything, even the enemy’s breath

So, this is how ancient powers sounded. Choi Han chuckled as he heard those words, this is exactly what he needed, this power if domination, he could feel his heart beating madly, the voice is striking an unrecognizable gear within him. But he didn’t let that got into him as he continued to fend of the black mud that started to surround him.

“What is he doing?”

Cale murmured as he watched in the distance, he slowly stood up and took a step but Paseton held his arm.

“Stay here young master.. this is something we should not interfere”

-I can feel something similar as our power within that swamp

The glutton ancient power spoke on Cale’s mind and Cale immediately understood what’s happening. So Choi Han is doing some sort of trial to get this ancient power? Ah right he was looking for ancient powers too, he was supposed to get the ancient power of the wind which he accidentally acquired.

Yeah, he should just stay here unless he acquires something dangerous again.

The black mud disappeared and in the middle of the swamp Choi Han stood holding his sword and looked down at the ground, The black mud disappeared revealing the bones of an adult dragon.

“Hey swordsman! You definitely look so much stronger now!” Raon said as he perched on Choi Han’s shoulder looking at the remaining bones of the dead dragon. No wonder he felt the familiar aura, it was his first time to identify another dragon.

Choi Han walked back to the rest of the group, On and Hong jumped from Cale’s arms as they met Choi Han. Cale and the whale siblings also walked to meet him.

“Holy shit” Cale murmured as he glanced at the swamp.

He couldn’t believe that something like that existed within the forest, a corpse of a dragon is on his backyard.

“Our youngest is so cool!” Hong said as he praised the black dragon.

“Truly amazing!” On added.

Cale looked at Choi Han for a moment “So, are we all done here?”

“No, there’s one place that I need to visit”

The whale siblings looked at each other and Cale also raised a brow as he looked at Choi Han waiting for his answer.

“I’m getting our own place where the kids can live too”

“Huh?”

“What I’m trying to say is we don’t have to stay in your estate anymore young master-nim” Choi Han said.

“Why not?”

Choi Han raised a brow at this question as he looked at him “You keep complaining about me bringing in more people and kids, I’m getting our own place now, aren’t you supposed to be happy?”

Cale blinked, he opened his mouth to say something but it morphed into a small frown and Chi Han noticed this, seeing the conflicted look on his face he took a step closer to Cale a small smile on his face.

“What? You don’t want us to leave?”

Cale scoffed and crossed his arms “I’m just concerned about the runts, do you have any idea how much they eat? They just recently gained weight, what would you feed them?”

“We don’t eat that much!” The black dragon protested.

“Yeah, sure anyways, I don’t care where you take them as long as you feed them properly”

“I will, I am not that irresponsible”

“Fine, go ahead do whatever you want” Cale shrugged and glanced at the two kittens.

The kids looked at each other for a while then to Cale and Choi Han before smiling to themselves, they seemed to be amused at the banter from their two caretakers.

Cale huffed and started walked away from the swamp before glancing at Choi Han “Let’s go and get that house of yours then, I wanted to see it”

“Let’s go then”

Notes:

Thank you for reading once again for reading! I hope you liked this chapter! Choi Han finally got his first ancient power! its time to meet the super rock soon!

Chapter 22: Acquiring the ancient power: Scary Giant Cobblestone

Choi Han, Cale and the black dragon looked at the boulder in front of them.

The whale siblings were left a few distance away from them along with the kittens, The two agreed to stay behind to discuss what are the next thing they should do with the information and evidence they got, so right now it was only the three of them.

“This is it?” Cale asked, arms crossed as he looked at the boulder, he doesn’t look impressed at all.

“It’s just a big rock! Not looking might and great at all!” the black dragon said.

“Agreed” Cale nodded “You sure you came in the right place?”

Choi Han only sighed, he should probably tell the black dragon to lessen his hang outs with the young master before its too late for him and will completely adapt that personality. “You speak as if you did not get your ancient power from a dead tree”

Cale clicked his tongue “Okay, fair, I should stop expecting too much with these ancient powers, no?”

-My tree looks dead because I wasn’t fed! It was the most beautiful tree now in Rain City.

“Yeah, yeah sure” Cale said out loud and when Choi Han looked at him with a raised brow and he tapped his temple sending a message that he was replying to the ancient power.

Suddenly the boulder started to shake.

Ruuuuumble.

The boulder suddenly cracked on its own.

At that moment a voice started to speak into Cale and Choi Han’s mind, the voice is so profound and the tone held a firmness that they are sure the person who owns it is someone that lived such a righteous life.

-I can feel some familiar presences

Choi Han and Cale looked at each other

-How strange, so which among you two shall proceed from here?

The cracks continued and it was slowly forming into an entrance, the gap between the cracks were pitch black and Choi Han watched it while recalling what Cale-nim told him.

“Go, we will stay here” Cale said as he took a step back “Come here kid lets wait for the peasant to be done”

Ancient powers had to be earned on your own, others could not intervene to help and only one person could do the trials, others must wait for them if the ancient power deemed them unworthy.

Choi Han walked towards the boulder and stepped into the darkness that was headed downward leading to an underground area. As Choi Han disappeared Cale saw the cave that appeared once the boulder completely cracked.

The swordsman disappeared into the darkness and was no longer visible.

-You owned the powers of two of my friends, why did you not walk inside instead?

“The guy who walked in is better suited to own this power, you should give it a shot” Cale replied and he was met with silence, he looked at the black dragon that was on his arms and he smirked “Well I guess we will be bored of our mind while waiting for the brute huh?”

Choi Han walked further, he had no issues with the darkness that surrounds him after all he was used to it, being in the dark in the forest of darkness.

As Choi Han walked further, he could hear the voice of the owner of the ancient power, Cale-nim called it the super rock and base on how he described him Choi Han can confirm that he had come to the right place.

Clack. Clack

Choi Han’s boots echoed in the darkness as he continued walking and listening to the super rock as he narrated his story, in some way he can relate to the owner of the ancient power. After transmigrating into this world he had lived a very difficult life, the only thing he could control is his skills and strength that he had honed during his stay in the forest of darkness.

-But I am happy that I was able to protect this land.

The swordman nodded in understanding.

-I was happy. However, I was sad that I could not see my friends before they died. I was sad that I could not pass their belongings to their successors, that I could not pass my power onto anyone before I died.

“Yeah..” Choi Han nodded since he felt the same way, on the first timeline he had lost many people and friends too whats sad is that they haven’t even won that war.  

Looking ahead Choi Han can see a faint light at the end of the darkness and his pace became faster, he had to squint for a moment as he crossed the light and once, he opened his eyes he paused and blinked as he observed his surroundings.

-This is what I have left behind.

A wide area appeared with orbs on the ceiling lighting up the entire area.

It looked amazing.

It looked barren now because there were less furniture and people but this is exactly the same villa where Cale-nim and the others resided when Choi Han visited that other world. For now, it looks empty but soon it will be filled with people that he would call his family.

-My house is a little nice, ahem

Choi Han chuckled “It’s more than nice” he nodded and continued walking, he passed the elegant lamp and al sort of sculptures before looking around the empty first floor hall, he could see a staircase that led up to the fifth floor.

-It is on the third floor

He nodded and walked to the third floor, he could see multiple rooms on third floor as well and he headed toward the farthest rooms and stood in front of the first room’s door.

“What ..”

Cale-nim had already told him of the contents and wealth that he would get once he retrieve this ancient power however being told and seeing the real thing is different. Not even the rewards he received when he was hailed as the hero of Roan Kingdom can match the jewels that was stored here, not only that each door had different types of treasures.

As he inspected it one by one they finally reached super rock’s room and Choi Han realized that the entire 5^th floor is where Cale-nim resides in the villa, so it was the room of the previous owner of the ancient power.

In the altar was straight with many beautiful images inscribe on it. Furthermore, it was decorated with many jewels and on top of that altar there was a small rock that was smaller than a baby’s fist.

-That is my power.

Choi Han looked the rock and raised a brow, so this is the rock he needs to eat?

-Do you wish to gain my power?

“Yes”

-Then chew it

“You all really have a strange way of obtaining power huh” Choi Han commented as he looked at the rock and he shrugged, well it’s not the first time he ate something suspicious really.

Choi Han put the rock on his mouth and started to chew, it easily broke as soon as he but down.

Boom.

He felt a vibration under his feet before the power started to rise up inside him.

– However, my power can only be used in certain situations.

His voice slowly started to sound like it was coming from further away.

– Guard.
– Protect.
– Sacrifice yourself.

– That is the power of earth that gave its everything to the lifeforms that exist upon it.

 

Meanwhile outside the cave Cale sat down on one of the smaller boulder, legs crossed as he watched the black dragon flying and hovering above him.

“Hey, you’re flying around makes me dizzy come down here” Cale said with a small frown.

“I don’t want to! I’m waiting for strong Choi Han!”

Cale waived his hand dismissing the response as he scoffed “The peasant will be fine, his skin is thick and he’s a brute he can handle himself, so you should calm down. Come, come sit here” he patted the spot next to him and watched as the young dragon sat beside him.

“Why are you so mean?” The black dragon asked as he looked up to Cale.

The red-haired young master looked at the young dragon and smirked “Am I? what makes you say so? Aren’t I being kind to everyone?”

The young dragon squinted at him “sometimes”

“Ha! Is that so? Glad to know” He replied and reached out to place his hand on top of the cold reptilian skin as he looked at him “Say..  Don’t you hate humans?”

The question caught the young dragon off guard and he blinked, processing the question that Cale asked him before he finally nodded “I do! Humans are selfish and they put me on that cage! Locked me up!”

“Then why do you keep hanging out with us? With the peasant?” He asked and tilted his head waiting for an answer “Aren’t you scared that the same thing would happen again if you keep hanging out with humans?”

The black dragon stared at Cale for a moment "But you and Choi Han are not like that" 

Cale looked at him and smiled "How easily trusting, you truly are a kid"

"Is that bad?" 

"Sort of, but a kid like you should be able to trust and rely on the adults, it's tough doing things on your own at this age" 

The black dragon looked up to him. "So, does red rely on human adults too?" 

"Ha! As If there is" Cale laughed mockingly and looked at the black draon. "But sometimes you gotta rely on your self, At the end of the day they will all leave too"

Suddenly a new voice was heard.

“What are you saying? Do not listen to him” Choi Han said as he placed a hand on his small reptilian head, he gave Cale a look before taking the black dragon on his arms.

"You are back!" 

“Ah, you are back already?” Cale asked as he hopped down the rock and walked towards Choi Han “Did you get the ancient power? What’s inside the cave? Are you rich now?—mn!”

Choi Han placed a hand on Cale’s mouth to silence the nonstop questions that was coming from the young master’s lips, this made the black dragon snicker as he perched on top of Choi Han’s shoulder.

“You talk too much”

Cale pried the hand away from his mouth as he hissed “You brute! How dare you put your hand on my mouth! For all I know you were touching something nasty inside that cave!” he wiped his lips and glared at the swordsman who started walking towards the whale siblings raising his hand to call their attention.

“Hey don’t ignore me!” Cale said as he walked beside Choi Han looking at me “You didn’t answer my question”

“Yes, to everything”

“tsk, you are no fun” Cale murmured.

“Choi Han!”

“You are back!”

On and Hong rushed towards them, Choi Han opened his arms as the siblings jumped and settled on his hold.

“Did you two have fun?” Choi Han asked as he looked down at the kittens, Hong who still had a few leaves stuck on his fur nodded.

“yes! I ate a lot of good things!” Hong replied.

“You look so dirty” Cale started picking the leaves off his fur with his thumb and index finger with a small scowl.

The two whale siblings greeted Choi Han as they finally re group, now that Choi Han got the two ancient powers and secured the villa, he can have the wolf kids move here now with Lock. He didn’t have to worry about finding a place for them now, he was rather excited for them to move now so he didn’t have to bother Cale.

“Have you already decided what to do now?” Choi Han asked Witira.

“Yes, but we need to speak to Father in regards about your request, and it may take some time too”

“It’s fine I understand” Choi Han said and nodded, he understood that his request might take a bit of time to be completed but it’s fine, he can wait “let’s go back”

They started walking back to where they came from Choi Han glanced beside him as he saw Cale inch a little closer to him and whispered “What request did you ask her?”

“Separating the dead mana on that water lake sample” Choi Han said

“What do you need the dead mana for? Isn’t that dangerous?”

“It’s not for me”

“Who is it for?”

Choi Han glanced at him and shook his head “Can’t say, so stop asking”

“Tsk.. You are no fun” Cale clicked his tongue and crossed his arms as he walked beside Choi Han.

The swordsman ignored Cale’s huffing as his thought drifted towards a specific crown prince, he would need to visit him soon too, that would be a good timing.

Let’s see how it goes now.

.

.

.

“Wow” Lock gasped as they entered the villa, the rest of the wolf children also made the same noises as they looked around, their eyes widened at how the place looked, it was a big, simple yet elegant looking villa made of white marbles.

“Are we really staying here?” Maes asked looking up at Choi Han.

“Yes, I cant let you all stay in a cramp inn, the second floor is full of rooms go choose yours” Choi Han smiled seeing the wolf kids excited look as they scurry to the stairs, their voices echoed on the place.

“I can’t believe something like this existed here” Rosalyn said “I’m glad to see that the children now had a place to stay”

Choi Han glanced at Rosalyn, she and the Molan father and son duo had returned from their mission to Breck Kingdom, as expected their task was successful. Choi Han knew he could always rely to the father and son duo; it was a good decision to send them with Rosalyn.

“You can pick a room too” Choi Han said.

“Me?” Rosalyn asked, her eyes slightly widening.

Choi Han glanced at her and smiled “Yes, you can’t go back to Breck right? Do you have a place to stay?”

“Well, I do but.. I will not decline such a kind offer, I am not a princess anymore so might as well take what was given to me no?” She smiled back at him and Choi Han chuckled as he heard this.

“Smart Rosalyn is staying here too?” The black dragon said as he hovered above the two, there was an excited look on his face. Choi Han noticed that the dragon seems to be a little fond to Rosalyn, probably because she is a mage and they share the same interest in learning about magic.

Ah, speaking of magic.

“There’s a basement by the way, you can use it as your office to practice your craft” Choi Han said.

Rosalyn’s eyes sparkled after hearing this “Now I will certainly accept this invitation Choi Han, shall I start picking my room?”

“Go ahead” Choi Han chuckled seeing Rosalyn following the wolf children “Ah, choose from the third floor”

Rosalyn gave a thumbs up as she climbed the stairs.

“Looks like you have already assigned your future party’s room floors”

Cale said as he walked towards Choi Han, he was holding Ohn on his arms as he looked around the villa “Not bad, It’s actually a big damn house”

“Where are our rooms Choi Han?” Hong asked as he pawed at Choi Han’s leg, the swordsman reached down and picked Hong on his arms.

“The three of you, all in the fifth floor” He smiled as he started to climb the stairs and glanced behind him to see Cale following “The previous owner of the ancient power gave the house to me as his successor”

“Lucky” Cale said as he followed “How come I didn’t get anything from these ancient powers? Are they both poor” he said before realizing something “Right, a priestess who died from hunger and thief who drown. There’s certainly nothing to offer there”

-That’s so rude, boy!

-Are you under estimating my shield?!

The thief and the glutton both screeches on his head and Cale smirked as he heard the protests.

“Can’t you be a little nice to them?” Choi Han murmured.

“Nope, sadly they are stuck with me” Cale chuckled.

The black dragon looked at Cale and then to Choi Han before asking “Is red also getting a room here?”

The two men paused and Choi Han looked back at Cale, the redhaired young master blinked. It seems that the two of them waited on whoever answers first, gouging each other’s reaction.

“I mean if he wants—”

“No need, like why would I—”

The two of them stopped the moment they realize that they were talking over each other, then the awkward silence followed.

Ohn and Hong looked at each other before one of them made a sound “meow”

“I don’t need the room, I bet the peasant here doesn’t want me around” Cale said.

Choi Han sighed as he continued to climb the stairs and the red-haired young master followed, “I really need you to stop putting words in my mouth, I didn’t say such thing”

“Would you really give me a room here? me? Are you sure?”

“If you want a room, just say it, no need to goad me” Choi Han commented, a small smirk on his lips.

“I decline”

“Suit yourself” Choi Han said as they finally arrived at the 5^th floor, the kids eyes widen at how gorgeous this floor is but they notice that there is only one room.

Ohn and Hong jumped down from Choi Han’s arms admiring the marbled floor, the black dragon joined them as they inspected the floor.

“Who will stay here strong Choi Han?” the black dragon asked glancing back at Choi Han and Cale.

“This floor and room here are all yours, I figured that you three would like to share a room? Or if you wanted your own room, we can arrange that too” Choi Han said.

Hong shook his head “No! we like it here! we can all share!”

“How about you Choi Han?” Ohn asked.

“There’s a room on the 4^th floor, I can stay there”

“You should stay with us!” The black dragon said and the two kittens agreed with him, the sight made Choi Han chuckle as he nodded.

“Alright, if that’s what you want”

Choi Han watched as the three kids started exploring the floor and looking around, he was glad that they are enjoying themselves, with the three of them together they can do all they want in this floor. Kids need to have a big place to play around, especially growing kids, the training grounds would be good for the wolf kids too.

“Now that you finally have a place of your own with your.. people, what are you going to do next?” Cale asked as he stood beside Choi Han, watching the kids play around.

“Well, ever heard of the path of no return?” Choi Han asked

“Isn’t that one of the five forbidden regions? Why would you go there? You haven’t told me of your next plans after this the helping the whales stuff” Cale replied, there was a hint of curiosity on his tone.

“Yes, it is. A fire started on that forest and I intend to meet the queen of the jungle to help them” From the first-time line they were unable to put out the fire that started on this forest, that’s why the five forbidden regions of the western continent became only four. Choi Han could only scoff after learning that the one that started the fire is the Empire, those bastards really played the game too early.

Cale’s brow rose as he listened and crossed his arms “Last time you met with the future queen of the whales and this time the queen of the jungle? You really are collecting powerful people huh?”

“I need to prepare while its still early besides they are important people” Choi Han replied, he had never met Litana from the first-time line, he had heard of her but she had her own faction during the war and focused more on protecting her people and the jungle.

“hm.. I see” Cale replied.

“And you? What are your plans now? I won’t be bothering you with the kids anymore, we can handle our own now”

Cale chuckled after hearing that “You sounded like someone who got the custody of their kids after leaving a bad marriage”

“Are you implying I’m married to you?” Choi Han raised a brow, his face definitely did not like that comment

“Ugh don’t be disgusting.”

“You started it, that was a terrible response”

“Yeah, it was a terrible joke even for me, my mistake then” Cale made a face before shrugging.

“… pft.. you are so damn annoying” Choi Han replied but there was a lack of bite from his words as he shook his head.

Cale glanced at him as he continued talking “These ancient powers, these voices that I can hear in my head you said that they are the consciousness of the previous owners, correct?”

“As far as I know yes” Choi Han said “But I was also told that not everyone can hear them, or some ancient powers doesn’t possess it”

“I see” Cale murmured before looking at the kids, there was a brief silence between them before Cale finally spoke again “I made up my mind, I will look for the ancient power”

Choi Han looked at him and was about to reply but Cale spoke first.

“I will look for the ancient power and claim it”

“If you do that then—”

“You only need this ancient power to find the weak spot of your enemy right? I don’t have to go and stab myself, but I can be your eyes” Cale said before Choi Han can even complete his reply, now that he found out that the ancient powers could still gain their previous owner’s consciousness and if he get’s the annual rings of life then perhaps her mother the previous owner of it, he may be able to talk to her.

She might be able to answer the questions that plagued his mind for the longest time.

Choi Han watched Cale and he understood the reason why the young master wanted to keep the ancient power, the previous owner is his mother after all and if he acquires it and her consciousness is present then he would be able to communicate with her.

However, Choi Han is not sure if that would be the case here, a lot of things had changed after all.

“Or we can wish each other good luck to whoever finds it first, I’m sure as hell I won’t let you have it” Cale smirked “So what would it be mister swordsman?”

“You look like you already made up your mind” Choi Han replied.

“It’s either you can stab the bastard blindly or have me as your eyes”

“I supposed this is non-negotiable”

Cale nodded and extended his hand for Choi Han to take “Do we have a deal?”

“It’s not like I can stop you, I think this will work out” Choi Han said and took his hand and shook it “When do you plan on looking for it, I think I will be back on—”

“Ah, ah..” Cale crossed his arms and shook his head “I’ll do it on my own, I am not joining your band of heroes. ”

Choi Han frowned after hearing this, there was a small look of doubt on his eyes and Cale couldn’t help but scoff after seeing this. The swordsman is probably doubting that he could do this task on his own, which is understandable after all Cale is known to be a trash who does nothing but drink all day and cause trouble. With this important task its fair for Choi Han to worry but it’s just so annoying to receive such look.

“Don’t worry that little brain of yours peasant, I may be a trash but you can trust that when I say I am taking this stuff seriously, im really doing it”

“I can see that” Choi Han nodded.

Cale glanced at the kids one last time and started to walk towards the stairs before glancing at Choi Han and smiled before giving him a small waive.

“I’ll keep in touch, don’t spoil the runts that much”

Choi Han watched as Cale walked down the stairs until he left “Yeah, let’s keep in touch” the swordsman then glanced at the three kids before he started to walk towards them with a small smile.

“Come on Choi Han look at the room!” Hong called out pawing at the door of the room.

“Where’s red?” The black dragon asked looking around.

“He left already left”

“Already?!” Hong asked glancing behind him.

Choi Han opened the door and looked behind him from where Cale was standing earlier. “He said he will keep in touch, for now let’s settle down, we have a lot of traveling to do soon”

“Where to next?” Ohn asked.

“The jungle”

Notes:

An update?! yes! Found some time to finish this chapter!
thank you so much for reading I hope everyone enjoys it in some ways XD. It took me a while to update, busy with works and events and I honestly got stuck on this chapter.

I hope you liked this chapter, Cale and Choi Han are getting along a lil bit better now yeah.

Chapter 23: The start of our different paths: Information gathering

Cale stared at the lemon tea that was placed on his table, and he frowned pushing the cup away as he looked up to see Ron standing across him with that benign smile of his. The old butler came into his room to serve his breakfast but aside from the food the butler also had some news for Cale.

“I keep telling you I don’t like sour things” he gestured at the tea.

“You have no problem drinking it weeks ago” Ron replied.

Cale groaned; he didn’t really drink any of those anyways. He waved his hand and crossed his arms as he leaned against his chair and watched Ron that was still standing there.

“What? If you aren't saying anything I rather you fetch me some wine instead”

“Does young master have anything to say about what I told him?”

“About what? About leaving the estate with Beacrox to follow Choi Han? Why would you need my opinion on that?” Cale said as he reached out for the fork and looked at the food on the table. “You should talk to my father about that”

“I did inform the master about it, he didn’t agree per say.. he said we could come back anytime we want” Ron said as he smiled, although he did appreciate the Count’s offer but Ron knew that the chances of coming back on this estate is slim however he could not say no to him, the count and former Countess accepted him and his son despite thier suspicious origins, they truly just wanted to help specially when they saw the young Beacrox, he owed them a lot so he had accepted the ‘vacation’ that Count Deruth insisted.

“If that’s what he said then why are you asking my opinion? It’s not like I have a say to your decision” Cale said and shrugged as he waved his fork. “It’s you and Beacrox life, whatever you two do is none of my business”

“You are right, but we want to inform you regardless”

“Hm.. okay I get it" Cale lifted his gaze to look at Ron as he spoke again "You should spend more time with your son Ron”

After hearing this Ron's eyes widened slightly and there was a small genuine smile on his face before nodding.

“I believe that this is not the last time we will see each other, not with your involvement with that swordsman” Ron replied.

Cale made a face after hearing that “You make it sound so scandalous Ron” he huffed and set the fork down as he crossed his arms “But yeah I supposed so”

Ron observed him for a moment with the same benign smile.

“What now?” Cale asked.

“Ever since meeting that swordsman, the young master’s demeanor had ..I dare say improved, you’ve been calmer and haven’t been drunk –”

“Wait! Have I been sober for a while now or so?” Cale raised his fork interrupted Ron as he asked in disbelief.

“Yes, you are”

Cale rubbed his forehead as he scoffed leaned back against his chair with a small huff “We have to change that now do we?” he murmured and frowned, this is not good, his reputation is starting to get fixed? The reputation he built for years? No, no, this shouldn’t be happening.

“I think the young master should continue being sober” Ron said and smiled as he saw the expression Cale had on. "It's progress" 

“No”

“Still very stubborn”

“Are you going to leave or not?” Cale asked and Ron took a step back before nodding.

“I shall take my leave now then” Ron said and bowed as he walked towards the door, he lingered for a moment and glanced back at Cale “I’ll see you around Young master”

Cale waved his hand as the door closed.

For a moment he stared at the door where Ron had left, his furrowed brows relax before his eyes shifted on the lemon tea on his table.

He didn’t know what to feel.

Ron had always been with him, from the moment he could recognized people Ron was already there, he probably seen Ron’s face more than his father especially after his mother died. The old man had always been patient with his tantrums, it was his face that he sees every time he wakes up. It would be strange not to see him around anymore, Hans isn’t that bad, but no one knew his preferences and likes more than Ron.

That man raised him more than his own son.

Sigh.

And there is also Beacrox, another person who knew for too long. He might be indifferent, but he could recall that when he was younger, he used to follow the guy around since they are a little close at age, if there is one thing that annoys him without the Beacrox it would be the food, that guy makes good food and Cale’s a picky eater one thing that always suits his palette is Beacrox’s cooking, that guy also knew his preferences down the tea. 

If anything pisses him off aside from his two aids leaving him is the fact that Choi Han got best chef.

“That peasant got the good food, that’s really annoying”

He clicked his tongue before glancing at the lemon tea before picking up the cup and drank it. “Ugh.. disgusting!” he shuddered and decided to finish the tea.

Now, he should start looking for information about ancient powers, but where and how to start?

.

.

Cale left his room as he headed to a direction where he hasn’t been for years, he avoided this wing for so long, this is where his mother usually roams around, it was her side of the mansion. Cale stood in front of a door and pressed his palm against it, if he needs to look for this ancient power he needs to start from the source itself, the previous owner, His mother, he needs to know more about her.

learn more about Jour Thames.

He opened the door and looked around the room, the servants still maintained and cleaned it, but the coldness of the room is something that he could feel. When was the last time he visited here? right, he was fourteen when he last visited here. when he still had the hope of finding out what happened to his mother, before he decided to throw his reputation away.

Cale walked towards the window and pulled the curtains open, the light filled the room, and he could see the books that filled the study room, he looked around and sighed.

Knock. Knock.

“What?”

“Uh.. young master, are you staying here for today? Should I bring your food here?” Hans peeked his head, carefully assessing the situation. He didn’t want to piss off Cale after all.

Cale thought for a moment and nodded “yeah”

Hans nodded and was about to leave but Cale stopped him.

“Wait, I want you to do something” Cale smiled as he walked towards Hans.

If he wants information why look for it? Why don’t he let it come for him instead?

.

.

.

A few days later a little rumor started going around the Rain City, the young master of the Henituse county is handing money in exchange for an information, these rumors are started to get passed around some of the town folks, specially to those who are in need of money. These were the words that the two travelers who were new in the territory heard as they stopped to look into a certain stall.

“Those were some strange rumors huh? as far as I know the young master of this County had quite some reputation" The man in glasses said as he picked up a few tokens

"Indeed the young master is quite unpredictable, but who doesn't want money no?" the seller said

“Of course! Who doesn’t want money?”

“If you are in need of one I heard that he's in a tavern right now, a few blocks from here, you should try your luck maybe you have some information to offer him” The woman behind the stall said at the man leaning close to him.

“What kind of information?” The man pushed up his glasses and leaned closer in intrigued.

“Ancient powers, I heard if you have some information about ancient powers, you will be paid handsomely”

“interesting”

Sigh.

The man wearing a hood beside the other side as he spoke “We came here for business, please don’t forget that”

“Where is this tavern you say?”

The woman pointed at the direction where the tavern is, and the two men thanked her as they left.

"Let me just check it out and perhaps we can find something interesting" the man in glasses said as he smirked and headed towards the tavern.

.

.

.

“So, you are saying that there is an ancient power that was in your backyard passed down to you by your family?” Cale asked as he crossed his arms “Are you bullshitting me right now?”

“No of course not” the man replied.

“What a coincidence that there are five of you have ancient powers in your backyard, in your treasure boxes and whatnot?” Cale scoffed and nodded, waving his hand to signal for Vice-captain Hillsman to take the man away.

 Sigh.

“I thought this will go well but it seems to be a stupid idea” Cale murmured and leaned against his chair.

Hans who was standing beside him refilled his glass of wine as he spoke “It was surprising when you requested me to spread this rumor around, why is the young master interested about ancient power?” he asked with curious eyes.

“Why are you asking questions that has nothing to do with you? Just do what I ask you okay?” He replied and shook his head as he reached out for the glass “How many useful information we got today?”

“Uhm.. five” Hans replied looking down at his notes

“Ugh! This isn’t working” Cale threw his head back as he leaned on his chair, he was currently seated on a booth that he frequents, in a corner with a large table a few bottles are already piling.

Pouches of gold coins were piled on the corner of the table as Vice-Captain Hillsman stood on guard. Maybe he should change his plan and approach on this, it’s easy to lure people for money but it had its downside too like people lying and doing everything to get a piece of it. He hated being scammed and it's taking a lot of him not to throw those damn bottles to those assholes anyways, the only useful information he got were stories about the previous owners of some ancient powers, like the thief and he could verify that they were telling the truth since the thief agreed in his head.

But ah is it even useful?

Others had given insights about the possibility of having ancient powers on the forest of darkness but Choi Han already got those ancient powers.

“Ugh! How troublesome!” he hissed before taking a sip from his wine.

“Uhm excuse me is there where we can get some money in exchange of an information?”

Cale looked up to see a man smiling down at him, he had glasses and blue hair, a sword was hanging on his hip, his face is flushed red and appeared to be a little drunk. Behind him is a person wearing a hood, just silently observing but not leaving his gaze on his companion.

“Depends on the information” Cale smirked as he shrugged.

“May I sit then?” The man said and Cale tipped his head up gesturing for him to sit down “How much do you pay for the information young master-nim?”

“If it’s useful then I can pay handsomely”

“Well we are in need of money so I hope what I can offer is enough to get paid” the man chuckled before extending his hand for a shake “Oh I’m sorry, my name is Bud Illis and this is my pal Glenn we are a merchant from the eastern continent who’s trying to expand our business here” he smiled as he waited for Cale.

Cale looked at his hand and then to him before firmly crossing his arms “I don’t usually ask for names but good to know, name is Cale Henituse, now let’s hear what you have”

Bud glanced at Glenn as he lowered his hand down “In a hurry huh?”

“I’ll slow down if you pay for my time” Cale smiled “But I doubt you can afford it so, shall we start?”

“Ho.. right down to business then, hey can I have some glass too?” Bud gestured for Hans.

Hans blinked and glanced at Cale then to Bud but before he could take a step Cale raised his arm to stop him “Why are you ordering my people? How about you ask your pal?”

“I’ll get it for you” Glenn said as he left.

“Oh I'm sorry that wasn't my intention Ahem, anyways I heard that you are looking for information about ancient powers?”

“Mn, That I am” He saw Glenn placed a glass and bottle on his table and Bud thanked him as he poured himself some wine “Well you know I came from the eastern continent so my information of course will be from there”

Cale nodded as he listened to the guy talk, he tried to look interested, but this guy is definitely a chatter box. Maybe he should cut him off and go home now? He felt like this guy is just blabbering nonsense but there was something else behind that persona that Cale was slowly trying to figure out.

“Great, well if you don’t have anything to say—”

-Cale, that guy had an ancient power too, I think.

The thief said and Cale snapped his mouth shut and slightly frowned, why did they didn’t tell him that earlier?

-Seems like a wind type too! I can feel it!

“No, no okay before I really start, I don’t want money as a payment for this information” Bud said as he drank from his glass “A deal would be better”

“A deal?” now Cale is listening intently after knowing that this guy also had an ancient power so clearly, he should know something useful, but striking a deal? This guy appeared to be drunk and carefree, but the more he observed him the more Cale could tell from one actor to another that this man is not drunk at all.

“I did say I’m from the eastern continent, no?  I’m an ordinary merchant so I always think about business, I was looking to expand my business here in the western continent”

“What? You want me to invest?”

“Yes! Isn't that better?”

Cale scoffed “That’s very bold of you, I don’t even know what kind of business you run, and an investment in exchange for only an information I haven’t even heard it yet”

“I’m just laying out my terms -hic” Bud looked at the wine on his hand and blinked “This wine is good!”

“I’ll be the judge of that, now let’s get down to your information”

Bud nodded and set his glass down as he started speaking “How familiar are you with the eastern continent?”

“Not much”

“I heard strange stories from Mount Leeb region, there’s strange things going on in the mountain near it. And you know when strange things happen usually there is ancient powers lurking around that place. A few eyewitnesses says that monsters dazedly follow a path there and suddenly disappears out of nowhere once they reach the lake” Bud said as he made some hand gestures to put emphasis on the disappearing part.

 Cale sighed “That’s very vague, what makes you think this information will make me invest to your business?”  he scoffed “It’s not like I haven’t heard of such similar stories; you have to be very specific, no?”

“Grey Eye Lake, that’s the lake in the mountain”

"Bud.." Glenn murmured as if reminding him to keep the information.

“It’s fine, it’s fine” Bud waved his hand “That’s already an important information young master-nim”

Cale looked at him for a moment as he crossed his arms, he observes Bud as he spoke trying to see if he was lying. Apart from being a good actor he could tell if someone is lying, as someone who encountered people who always lied to his face since he was young.

‘It will be alright young master’

‘The master is only busy right now but know that he misses you too’

‘We are going to be a family from now on Cale’

“Tsk” Cale clicked his tongue as he recalled those lies that was said to him just to comfort him.

Anyways, this guy seems to be telling the truth however it is not the information that he needed but it’s something to keep, besides this guy is not just your ordinary merchant. The sword on his hip looked expensive and well made, he seemed carefree but very observant.

Perhaps he could benefit something from this too.

Who knows, after all Choi Han is collecting people right? Why can’t he do the same thing?

“Alright, I’ll think about it. If you want me to invest you better give me something more useful than that”

“What a greedy young master looking for ancient powers when he already had some” Bud said with a small smirk.

“And an 'ordinary' merchant like you owning one seems suspicious too, no?” Cale smiled back as he picked up his glass and drank from it, his eyes not leaving the other man who seemed to be a little surprised for the first time since they had this conversation.

“Ha, that’s interesting” Bud smiled as picked up his glass and raised it towards Cale who scoffed at him. "Do you have the same abilities as mine?" he asked, now curious as to how Cale found out about him owning an ancient power.

"Who knows? if you tell me what yours is then I can confirm" Cale replied

"Well I--" Bud suddenly laughed as he pointed at him "Aha! that was close, you are good young master! I know it's the right decision to seek you out"

“Seek me?”

Bud gestured at the empty bottles on the table at Cale’s side “I can see that you drink well, I heard rumors about a young master who drinks a lot and causes trouble”

“Hm, is that so?”

“But I consider anybody who can drink well as my friend so I hope we can get along young master-nim!”

"I'll think about your offer" Cale smirked as he raised his glass as well as they drank. 

Seems like not a bad deal to think about after all.

.

.

.

Choi Han glanced at the window, it was raining, and the fog surrounded the inn where they currently stayed. Tomorrow they are set to travel into the forest, it would be very helpful to bring Ohn with him to disperse those fogs. He glanced behind him to see the kids talking on the bed, there was a book between the three of them and he approached them with a small smile.

“Is the book interesting?” Choi Han asked.

“Yes! The story was good!” Hong said as he stretches and rolled on the bed.

“Red chose a great book!” the black dragon said as he poked at the book.

Choi Han looked at the book and tried to look at what was written on it “What was the story about?”

“It’s about a boy who keeps lying and lying until no one believed him” Ohn said, and Choi Han frowned as he looked at the book.

“A boy that lies huh?” Choi Han murmured, did the young master gave this book without much thought or there was more to it? it’s an oddly specific book.

“I wonder what the young master was doing right now” Hong asked as he walked towards his sister and flopped next to her.

“Probably drinking” Ohn said.

“Or being annoying?” The black dragon said with a huff.

Choi Han chuckled at that as he reached out and placed a hand on his small head and sat down on the bed and asked, “Do you want to contact him?”

The two kittens perked up “Can we?”

“He might complain” the young dragon huffed.

“He complains a lot, but it’s all just bark so don’t believe if yaps, he said it’s fine to contact him” Choi Han said and handed the little dragon a paper “Here’s the coordinate for their communication device”

The black dragon took out a communication device from his spatial pocket and the kids huddle as they contacted the coordinates that Cale gave.

the black dragon flew out of sight for a moment as a hooded mage suddenly showed up on the device “May I know who is contacting and who are you trying to contact?”

“Ah, It’s Choi Han ., I am trying to reach out for young master Cale?”

“for the young master Cale?” The mage asked, her face looked as if she just ate something bad before nodding and glancing behind her towards another mage “Can you check if the young master is here, a person named Choi Han is contacting him”

“Why me? You got the call! You go!” the other protested.

“Just do it!” She hissed before facing Choi Han and bowing slightly “I apologize we will check if he was here”

“Sure” Choi Han replied and glanced at the two kittens.

It was obvious that none of these mages wanted to speak with Cale and was trying to pass the responsibly to each other. It was understandable after all the servants and anyone in that household is avoiding Cale like a plague, he had seen it when he stayed there, at first, he thought that it’s how it should be considering Cale’s moody and sudden outbursts it was better to avoid the young master.

But thinking about it now, isn’t that just sad? When no one wanted to approach you in your own home.

“Even his family…” Choi Han murmured.

-What family? Why are you spacing out there peasant?

Choi Han blinked and saw Cale standing before hearing him order the mages to leave the room.

“Red!” the black dragon approached the device once Cale was left alone and the kittens started their greetings

“Young master!”

Cale smirked and sat down as he rested his chin on his propped hand, his other hand is carrying a bottle of wine

-Aw, you runts missed me that much? It’s been only a week

“We just wanted to know what you are doing!” Hong said

“Were you drinking or being annoying?” the black dragon asked excitedly

-Why both of course

Cale showed them the bottle and shrugged.

“I knew it!” The black dragon said.

-Where are you? Your room doesn’t look like the villa

“Were at inn, we will leave tomorrow to explore the path of no return” Choi Han added as he glanced down at the device “How are you… your search for annual ring of life?”

Sigh.

-It was harder than I thought honestly, I looked through my mother’s stuff but I didn’t find anything

“She left half of the power on the forest of darkness, the other half shouldn’t be far since she..” Choi Han trailed off, suddenly realizing that what he was about to say.

-since she didn’t have enough time to hide it somewhere far, I know I thought of that too

Cale continued instead, there was an impassive look on his face as he placed the bottle on the table and leaned against the chair, he crossed his arms as he continued speaking.

-She died a few days after that night, so I assume the remaining half is probably within this estate or some town nearby.

“I see, at least you didn’t have to look far then” Choi Han replied

-Ah well. I just realized this when I revisited the reports about her declining health, tsk if only I thought about sneaking into father’s office earlier than wasting my time gathering information outside. Though I got good ones, not related but good ones.

“You were sneaking again Red!” the black dragon said.

-You have to sneak every once in a while, besides it’s for important stuff.

“How did you gather information?” Choi Han asked, now curious after all Cale didn’t have any other people with him now aside from Hans.

Hans seems to be a capable butler but this kind of information, is it something he could gather?

-Oh I know that look In your face brute! Are you doubting me?

“I didn’t say that”

-It’s written on your face.

Ohn glanced at Choi Han and the device where Cale was and spoke “So how did you gather information?”

-Money!

The three kids looked at Cale and made a ‘oohh’ sound as the nodded.

-As long as you have money, you can do anything remember that

“I don’t think that’s a very good example to show to the kids” Choi Han muttered but it could still be heard from the device and Cale made a face at that.

-Oh you say that but you know it’s the truth, without it you all won’t be traveling so leisurely now

“He got a point” Ohn said, and Choi Han shook his head at this before glancing at Cale, he could see that he looked very sober today and he somewhat felt bad for doubting Cale doing what he needs to do.

He knew he should start trusting Cale but it’s not that easy after all he already had a bad impression of him, and he doesn’t know him that much yet however he could see that the young master seemed to be trying his best.

This is a different time now; this young master is someone that he didn't have the chance to know on their first meeting.

“A sculptor” Choi Han said.

-What?

“There’s a sculptor on Rain city, Freisa she’s a trained assassin and a skilled informant, if you need people to work with, you should offer a job to her” Choi Han said.

-Is that so, I’ll consider that

Cale replied as he looked back at Choi Han, there was a brief silence between them before they heard the door.

Knock, Knock.

The door slowly opened and Rosalyn peeked her head greeting everyone as she spoke “Choi Han, can we speak to you? We need to plan things for tomorrow”

“Ah, yes sure” Choi Han stood up and he gave the three kids a quick pat on the head before leaving the room.

There was a brief silence between the kids and Cale before the latter spoke.

-How are you runts?

“We are fine! Choi Han said that we will be traveling a lot!” Hong said

“Yeah, we are excited to see new places” Ohn added.

-Good for you..

Cale glanced at the black dragon that was being oddly silent now.

-Why is the dragon kid so silent hn?

“Go on youngest, tell the young master” Hong nudged him with his paw

-Tell me what?

Ohn walked closer to the communication device “Our youngest have some concerns but he’s having second thoughts on telling Choi Han about it”

“No, I’m not!” the black dragon shook his head.

-Hm.. sounds suspicious, come on tell me, now im curious

Hong nudged the black dragon again “It’s fine I think the young master would not mind”

The black dragon looked at Cale for a moment and then the two kittens as if preparing himself and considering, for a moment he was silent until he started talking at Cale’s prompting, gesturing for him to speak.

“I want revenge”

-okay? Then do so?

The young dragon perked up as he scooted closer to the device “So you agree? It’s fine for me to do so?”

-Revenge to Venison? Hell yes, why not? That bastard deserves it

Cale shrugged.

“I told you he wouldn’t mind” Hong said

-Why is this such a big deal?

“Well, our youngest wanted to get some revenge against that Venison guy, but he’s a little hesitant to tell Choi Han about it” Ohn said as she sat next to the young dragon.

“We think that Choi Han doesn’t seem to be the type who would agree on doing such bad stuff..” Hong added.

Cale scoffed as he pointed to himself.

-And I’m the type that would agree on doing it?                                         

The three kids nodded and Cale chuckled as he leaned against the seat

“Red, do you think it’s bad? If I wanted revenge?”

Cale paused for a moment as he pondered at the question and hummed, its kind of a tricky question specially when children asked about it, but he didn’t want to sugar coat his words too.

-Well, nothing good comes out with revenge, they said it’s a bad thing to do. But I think it depends on how someone can handle it, as long as you don’t lose sight of yourself, I guess that’s fine

“You really are cool with most things” The young dragon commented.

-I’m just saying if this is what would make you feel better, for you to be able to take a step away from that bastard’s grasp then do it. If you wanted to inflict the same pain you felt to him then do it, No one should invalidate the pain that you felt and if getting back to that person will make you feel better, make you feel less hurt, then do it, no one have the rights to tell you otherwise for they do not know what you went through. 

Raon listened to him with wide eyes, as if realizing something before he nodded firmly, it was definitely something that he needed to hear.

Cale blinked as he realized the words that he just said before clearing his throat and added

-Just make sure that this is something that you truly want and won’t have any regrets once the deed is done

The three kids looked at each other before they focused back on Cale who was chuckling.

-I already told you before didn’t I, don’t let anyone just push you around, an eye for an eye, if someone punches you once punch them twice in return yeah?

“I’m pretty sure that’s something that you should not advise to kids” On added

Cale scoffed and waved his arm.

-This is why you should ask the brute about it, he just seems like he had a stick up his ass but he’s better with stuff like this okay? Besides he’s your care taker.

The black dragon nodded at this now feeling a bit better after hearing Cale

-I’m sure he will listen to you and can give better advice no, after all that guy knows the weight of that word more than I do

Cale replied as he looked at the three kids on the communication device, the first time he met Choi Han he had already had this dangerous air around him, the way he spoke about his enemy had some vitriol in it. It was clear that he was out for revenge too, he may try to hide it but it was quite obvious, that man already had his agenda, and his goals are already fixed into something.

He clearly went through a lot and had more experience.

Meanwhile, he at the moment doesn’t have any clear agenda yet, for now finding his mother’s ancient power would suffice and he would go from there.

Does he want revenge? Well, he hasn’t really figured out what exactly happened to her yet and to whom he should blame for it, so he doesn’t really know what do yet.

Not now..

-Alright Red, I will talk to the swordsman when he gets back.

“Great, now you all should go we’ve chatted quite enough, no? go get something to eat, it's lunch time dont miss your meals” Cale said as he leaned near the device and made a small wave.

-We’ll talk to you again young master

Hong said as he waved his small cute paw and Ohn also waved after him.

-Get stronger Red! See you!

The black dragon added before the communication device turned off, Cale could see his reflection on the device and caught himself smiling. Once he saw this he paused and blinked before the smile faded, he scoffed and leaned back against the chair.

“What am I smiling for?” he murmured.

Those kids are starting to have a grip on him, don’t they? “How troublesome”

Cale stood up, picked up his wine bottle and sighed as he left the communication room, outside the door he saw the two mages standing there while waiting for him. They bowed at him and Cale raised a brow as he glanced back at the room and thought for a moment.

It’s quite troublesome to communicate with them without a mage, h he didn’t know any mage and he did not want to randomly hire someone he could not trust either.

“Hey”

The two mages stiffened and they looked at Cale, the blond girl answered “Y..yes young master?”

“Mana, is it hard to learn?”

The two mages looked at each other and the brunette mage spoke this time as he looked at Cale “Uhm, it depends on the person, I believe everyone can use mana it just depends how one can connect to into it. With enough practice even a simple spell can be learned”

Cale hummed for a moment as he glanced at the communication device and smirked.

“I need one of you to teach me then”

“What?”

“Eh?”

The two mages flinched as they looked at each other nervously and the brunette man started to talk “I.. I am actually not very good with teaching, Carmela here is more talented”

“What? No! I am just an average mage young master I don’t think I can be of such a good mentor”

“The fuck did we hire the two of you then if you both are incompetent?” Cale snapped back at them, it was enough to make the two of them shut up. “You can choose which among you can teach me or find another employer, I’ll leave you two to decide, one of you meet me tomorrow or pack your things” he smirked at them before turning to leave.

“I’m gonna be busy soon huh? I need a fucking drink” he looked at the bottle of wine on his hand and drank from it. 

At least he is starting somewhere, perhaps he should visit that sculptor too.

Notes:

It's been a while! omge thank you for still following this story! im taking time to update this haha but Im a little excited on how this is turning out to be, I know about the deal with the ancient powers and all, don't worry haha we won't let Cale go boom boom, there might be a few tweaks I need to do but it's gonna be all worth it hopefully! Thanks again for reading guys!

Chapter 24: The start of our different paths: Freesia the assasin

Drizzle.

It was raining, Choi Han looked down at his palm as the water poured from the sky.

The water vapor was still rising up into the sky after he put out the massive fire in the forest, his other hand reached out to touch the necklace where the fire suppressing water was kept. The amount of power this water had truly shocked him as he used it earlier, it was overwhelming, especially Choi Han is not the type who uses these kinds of power, he was more on the fighting grounds, his aura and swordsmanship is what he always honed, so this is new to him.

Choi Han glanced at the remnants of the land where the fire was, he could not imagine how hard it was for the people who lived here to deal with that fire for so long, no wonder the people in the jungle weren’t able to have a strong footing when the war was happening.

“That was..” Litana murmured as she looked at the space where the fire burned, it left the ground the smell of burnt grass and dry land, the whole of section 1 is now free of the dangerous heat. “That was amazing” She added.

Choi Han glanced at Litana, when he first met her in the cave, he had a strong feeling that he would get along with her just fine. Litana is a kind and a great leader, a strong-willed person who looked after her people, so it wasn’t hard to connect with her, there is no need for him to act and pretend around her. They got along fine and when she shared about the situation of the forest Choi Han immediately offered his help.

“You really put it out” Rosalyn murmured as she approached and stood beside Choi Han.

Litana approached Choi Han as she placed a hand on his shoulder “You have all our thanks; the people here will be able to live in peace without worrying about such dangerous area”

Choi Han “It’s nothing, when you told me about the situation, I can’t just ignore it”

“You are such a kind young man” Litana smiled before she looked behind her to see Ten, the black panther also nuzzling at Choi Han’s shoulder “Ten feels grateful too” 

The swordsman chuckled as he reached out to give the panther a small scratch on the chin. Choi Han noticed the place started to get filled with people cheering as they started approaching the area where the fire was and then they started to approach Choi Han and his group.

-That was an amazing show strong Choi Han!

The black dragon said on his mind as he followed them being led on a tent that they have prepared for him.

“Please get some rest and change into some dry clothes” Litana said as she ordered some of her people to lead Rosalyn and the rest of the crew to a different tent, they prepared for them. “If you need anything just call one of my subordinates they will be nearby”

“Thank you” Choi Han said as he went inside the tent and looked up to see the black dragon dropping a towel on top of his head.

“Dry off strong Choi Han”

"Thanks" Choi Han chuckled as he started to dry his hair with the towel, it seems that he had underestimated the water earlier that he got caught in that giant wave, as he thought about it, he noticed the sudden silence and he looked beside him to see the young dragon just floating there looking at him intently “What’s wrong?”

“I spoke to Red”

“Oh? Did he say something to annoy you?” Choi Han asked as he looked at him

The young dragon shook his head “I wanted revenge” he murmured.

Choi Han blinked before he nodded, he already had a plan on how to expose Venion Stan and the information he had gotten from Cale-nim is definitely helpful, but he did not expect for the black dragon to say that.

Revenge.

Such a heavy word for a four-year-old kid.

But Choi Han understood, after all Raon had been through a lot.

“What kind of revenge do you want?”

The answer surprised the young dragon as he flew closer to Choi Han almost close to his face that he had to tip his head away for a moment “You.. you are fine with it?”

“I guess I am, why is that a surprise to you?”

“Well, you don’t seem to be the type of human who would agree on such thing”

Choi Han chuckled as he heard that “How did you came up with that conclusion?”

“I don’t know, you just give of the vibes like a righteous hero on story books!” The young dragon said as he perched on his shoulder “Strong and reliable”

“You think so highly of me” he reached out and placed a hand on his small head “Perhaps in the past I would have disagreed on that but now, I supposed my view on things changed”

The young dragon looked at him as he murmured “Red is right..”

“Red? The young master?” Choi Han asked. “What did he say?”

“He said I should ask you first, and you would most likely agree, said you know the weight of that word more than him?”

“Huh.. he said that?” Choi Han hummed before he looked at Raon, that was indeed strange to hear from the young master. He glanced at the hopeful look of the young dragon and he nodded “let’s plan about that once we finish here, how does that sound?”

“Great!”

Choi Han nodded as he continued to dry his hair and glanced at the communication device on the table, He changed into some dry clothes first and made himself a little presentable as he sat down and pulled the device closer to him.

“Can you connect the call to the crown prince?”

“Sure!” The young dragon turned invisible as he perched on Choi Han’s shoulder, the communication device started to glow until he finally saw the familiar face of the blond crown prince.

“Your highness”

-Ah, if isn’t the secret hero of our Kingdom

Alberu smiled as he looked at Choi Han, it seems that he had some good rest after the bombing incident. He looked more radiant and that smile on his face is something that Choi Han had seen several times, that 'business smile' was plastered on that handsome face, it only showed that the crown prince is still a bit wary with him.

But there was a reason why Choi Han contacted the crown prince today. 

-May I know the reason for your call? I did not expect you would contact me this early.

“You said you wanted updates, I am reporting now” Choi Han said. "It's better than sending someone on my tail, right?"

Alberu blinked as he stared at the device, he was a little surprised before he chuckled 

-I don't know what you are talking about 

Choi Han made a face, his expression clearly showed he was displeased but Alberu just smiled at him."You'll probably find him knocked out somewhere on the entrance of the path of no return, he's a little unharmed" Choi Han replied 

- Well then, what's the update?

Choi Han shook his head, Alberu smiled again brushing off the fact that he had sent someone to follow Choi Han, he noticed that presence started when they arrived at the path of no return. he had a feeling that this elf started tailing them when they left the Henituse territory. 

The crown prince is really being cautious.

“Not much, I’m in the process of gathering some allies. I’ve met the queen of the Jungle”

Alberu blinked as he leaned a little closer at the device.

-Litana? How in the world.. From what I gather they don’t usually let strangers get easily inside the jungle. 

“There is an incident that happened where I got permission, I can tell you more about it in person?”

-Of course! I’d like to hear more of your updates in person

The crown prince smiled as his eyes scanned the room where Choi Han was as if looking for someone and he hummed

-The young master Cale is not with you?

“No, we are doing our own separate thing for now, I've asked him to do something that's within his interest” Choi Han replied, and he raised a brow seeing the look on the crown prince’s face. “Is something wrong?”

-I was hoping you two are working together, you seemed to be able to reign the young master so he would not cause any trouble

“I think he will be fine on his own”

-As long as he won’t cause trouble then I supposed that’s fine

Choi Han nodded at that.

-He’s quite a character, no? do you trust him with all this information? We both know that he had quite a.. reputation, a troublesome young master.

Alberu looked at him waiting for his reaction as he said those words, it was interesting to see how these two worked together. A brash young master and an upright hero, a clash will certainly happen, and he had seen how the two bickered even in his presence. Alberu just wanted to know how the things are between the two but most specially he wanted to make sure that the people he will be working with can be cooperative to each other, he was curious what Choi Han have to say about the young master now that it was only two of them.

“He’s annoying but he’s someone that would do what he needs to do when he sets his mind into it”

-I see, well that is good to know then, that’s my only concern but if you think he’s fine being left on his own then I'll trust your word, I shall wait for your arrival in the capital then.

Choi Han nodded and “Sure, I’ll inform you once we start our travel”

-Yes, let’s catch up soon

Alberu smiled and made a small wave,  his image disappeared from the communication device, Choi Han stared at his reflection on the device before leaning against the chair and frowned.

“Red is right, that crown prince is shady” The black dragon murmured “Something seems strange about him”

“Hm, he’s a bit sly so we have to be careful around him but he’s not a bad guy”

“I’ll keep my watch”

Choi Han chuckled “Thanks, now let’s go and meet the others “he said as he stood up, the young dragon turned invisible as they left the tent.

.

.

.

It was hot.

He could feel the heat against his skin, seeping inside his body, it was painful, and he could not move an inch.

The smell of burning woods and flesh is pungent that he wanted to throw up.

His breathing became heavier and heavier until..

“Haa!”

Cale opened his eyes as he stared at the ceiling, his chest heaving up and down as he threw the blanket away, he was sweating profusely as he sat up and covered his mouth with his hand. What kind of nightmare was that? It was only all pitched black and yet it felt so real, he touched his face before he closed his eyes to calm himself down.

Groaning he reached beside his bed pulling the string to alert Hans.

After a few moments there was a knock on the door and Cale told him to enter, Hans slowly opened the door when he got a permission, seeing the young master on the bed holding his head he slowly approached him.

“Young master, are you alright?”

“Do I look okay?” Cale replied as he lifted his head and made a face as if telling Hans that he was asking something obvious. “Water”

“Right!” Hans moved carrying a tray as he set it down the bedside table, pouring a glass of water he handed it to Cale who immediately took it and started drinking from it. Hans watched as he downed that water as if he hasn’t drank anything, the butler flinches when Cale extended his hand asking for a refill which he did. “You are quite thirsty, young master”

“Yeah, no shit” he murmured and drank the water again.

“Should I prepare your bath, or do you want to sleep again?”

“Bath” Cale placed the glass down the bedside table and watched as Hans started to prepare is bath and his clothes.

He slowly walked towards the window as he pulled the curtains and looked at the estate, he was already thinking of his schedule today. He’ll need to visit the sculptor and then go back here and meet the mages to schedule some lessons and—

“Damn..” Cale murmured as he realized that he actually had a plan for the day, he was actually planning a schedule like a normal person.

A normal person functioning in the society.

He hates it.

Just how did this end up like this?

His days before only consisted of waking up, eating and drinking, going out getting drunk and going back home dragging his ass or just sleeping, it’s a cycle that haven’t broken for years until Choi Han’s arrival.

In a span of two months or so he gained ancient powers, went out of the territory, met new people, traveled, fought a lunatic barbarian and became a babysitter.

“I can’t believe this..”

“Young master, the bath is ready now” Hans said and Cale walked towards the bathroom as he sighed and started to undress and soaked into the warm water.

Now he should calm down and plan his day accordingly.

"How troublesome"

 

Once he was done, he watched his reflection in the mirror as Hans dressed him, he reached back at his hair and hummed as he noticed the strands were a bit longer.

“Does this look alright to you, young master?” Hans asked as he finalized on buttoning the cuffs on Cale’s sleeves and stepped back. 

Cale observed his reflection for a while before nodding “It’s okay” he said, the clothes were not too fancy, more on a casual side but it still showed elegance fitting for his status, he walked out from his dressing area. usually, it was Ron who is preparing for his clothes and bless that old man because he had some taste, probably since he was the one who had been dressing him since he was young that he knew what exactly would look good on him. Hans isn’t that bad too but of course he was miles away from Ron.

He should stop thinking about Ron, that man will not return.

Cale walked towards his vanity as he pulled out a drawer and sat down while looking through the jewelries, he started fitting in some rings as he spoke.

“Prepare the carriage we are leaving today”

“Where to?”

“Rain City, remember what I asked of you yesterday?” Cale asked as he glanced at Hans from the reflection of the mirror as he locked the gold necklace behind his neck.

“Oh! The sculptor? Yes, I believe I found her; she was quite infamous in the area with her unique creations” Hans said.

Cale hummed as he extended his hand looking at the ring on his finger “unique huh” he murmured before fixing his hair and standing “Let’s go now”

Hans nodded and opened the door as Cale walked by, the butler immediately followed as they walked to the hallways “Young master, aren’t you going to eat first?”

“Later”

As they reached the door a voice stopped the both of them.

“Cale”

Cale and Hans looked back to see Deruth approaching them, the butler immediately stepped back and bowed at him.

“Father” Cale greeted as he looked at him.

“Have breakfast with me Cale”

Cale frowned, refusal was already on the tip of his togue but the look his father gave him made him reconsider and he lifted his head before nodding “Sure”

They walked following Deruth but instead of the dining room the count led them to the garden, there was already a light breakfast prepared for them on the pavilion. Although it was already pass breakfast time, it made Cale realize that his father might be waiting for him outside all this time, he already had an idea what they are going to discuss.

They both sat down as Hans started preparing the tea on the side.

“I haven’t seen you in a while since you came back from Ubarr territory” Deruth said as he looked at Cale with a small smile “You seems to be doing fine?”

“Yes, I am fine”

“Ron and Beacrox wanted to quit, but I do not have the heart to let them go like that, they had been a valuable member of our estate, so I told them I'll take thier resignation as a leave instead"

"Hn.. I heard" Cale said.

"Choi Han went to see me as well” Deruth said and that definitely caught Cale’s attention, he didn’t say anything, but it was obvious he was curios “He bid goodbye and thanked me for taking care of the issue on Harris Village.”

“I see” he murmured.

Deruth observed him and the lack of enthusiasm from Cale's replies “And what have you been doing lately?”

“Nothing much”

“Is that so? Because I heard a strange rumor lately about a certain young master gathering information and providing rewards to anyone who can tell him about an ancient power” Deruth said as he looked at Cale who seemed displeased about it while Hans was pouring his cup with tea.

“Really? I wonder where you heard that, someone seems to have a very loose tongue” Cale glared at Hans who flinches as he held the teapot

Deruth chuckled as he glanced at Hans and tilted his head signaling for him to leave, the butler nodded as he set the pot down and left the two of them. “Don’t look at Hans like that, I tasked him to do reports, he’s just doing his job”

“No wonder he is being nosy”

“Cale, what have you been doing?”

Cale crossed his arms and leaned back against his chair “Strange that you are asking about what I am doing now” he replied.

“Can’t a father worry about his son when he seems to be doing something dangerous”

“You haven’t been worried for a while now”

“Cale”

The call of his name made him click his tongue as he pushed back his hair and glanced at, the breakfast that was prepared for them.  He certainly lost his appetite now; he did not expect to run into his father this early after successfully avoiding him for weeks.

Deruth started again “Cale, if this is about ..that again”

“If it is, then what about it?” Cale replied and they both knew what this is about.

It’s all about his mother.

Deruth sighed as he looked at Cale “I thought we talked about this before, there is no good digging up the past” he said as he set his cup down before continuing “What happened back then was unfortunate and if you keep this up, you’ll just get hu—”

“I have a lead” Cale replied looking at him straight in the eye “I have something to actually work on now” 

“What..”

Cale reached out for the cup of tea, he started stirring the contents of it as he spoke “It was no accident, well perhaps there was indeed an accident but that’s not the cause of her death as what I have been always saying to you, but why am I even telling all this, you don’t really care anyways”

“Because I looked into it already, and there was nothing that could have proven that—”

“Did you really?!” Cale snapped back “You can’t even look at anything that had something to do with her, you can’t even look—” he halted as he clicked his tongue and flicked his spoon, the motion made the tea spill into the table.

There was a brief silence between them, they both know where those words would lead into, they are both aware of it, but it hasn’t been brought up, this is probably the closest where it was discussed.

You can’t even look at me

Those were the unsaid words.

“Cale, im sorry—”

“Don’t.. if you truly feel that, let me do this” Cale said, his eyes staring at the tea he was stirring earlier “For the first time there’s something that I actually wanted to do, I want to do this.. no, I need to do this. I have so many questions and I know you do too, but I don’t think it’s something that you need anymore, not when you found your own answers” He glanced at the sculpture in the garden that was personally made by Violan.

The implications of his words were clear.

His father was able to move on with Violan’s help and presence however Cale remained stuck, stuck in the past, in the memories and in the cycle that he made, unable to step forward.

Perhaps if he got all his answers then he’ll be able to take a leap.

Deruth watched in silence as Cale spoke, he was used to the tantrums and the yelling or even the indifference that Cale had shown him for years. He tried talking to him, but it never ended well, or nothing gets resolve since Cale is avoiding the conversation.

He didn’t want to talk and for that he gave him space but perhaps he gave him too much of space that he had gotten used to it and that gap was never breached.

But for the first time his eldest son had opened up to him, talked something important to him. Whatever is going on with Cale right now is definitely helping him, he could see how clear his eyes were and that determined look in his face, he first saw this when he presented himself to attend the banquet on the Capital.

“No matter what you say, I’ll do it regardless” Cale said.

Deruth chuckled “It’s not like I can really stop you, you always do what you want, you are as stubborn as her” He wanted to say more but he did not want to push him further seeing that he had ended the discussion about it, but this is a first step.

Cale shrugged after hearing this.

“Look, I just don’t want you putting yourself in danger. You are venturing outside the territory that is something that is out of my control” He sighed, he allowed Cale going about and cleaning his mess within his territory, but outside? that's out of grasp.

“I can look after myself”

“Can we at least compromise?” Deruth asked “I won’t stop you from doing this, but I want you take Vice-captain Hillsman with you, wherever you need to be, take Hans with you too”

“Sure, I can take them both as long as they don’t report back to you my every move” Cale replied.

“That’s one of the reasons why I want them to go with you”

“If that’s the case I’ll just go on my own” Cale shrugged. “I don’t think anyone liked being watched all the time”

“It’s for your safety” Deruth replied.

“Either that or no one at all” Cale challenged back "Your choice, father"

“Then just at least tell me if you leave the territory.”

“Okay”

Deruth blinked as he looked at Cale picking up his tea finally and taking a sip from it and he shook his head, the brat immediately agreed before he can even say anything else “Didn't know you can negotiate in this way"

"Of course, you don't" Cale set the cup down as he looked at his father, this weird atmosphere between them is making him a little uncomfortable, his foot was tapping under the table “Are we done with this talk now that we reached a consensus?”

“I believe so”

“Alright, I’ll be taking my leave then father” Cale stood up and fixed his clothes but before he could leave Deruth called for him again.

“Cale, be careful”

Cale nodded at him before he left the pavilion he was itching to leave the place already. As he walked, he saw Hans on the side of the hallways carefully eyeing him, probably trying to see if he was mad or not and as a matter of fact, he was a little annoyed although he understood that the guy was just doing his job, it was still annoying.

Might as well vent out.

“Hans!”

“Yes?!” Hans flinched as he looked at Cale.

“What are you standing there for? Let’s go!” Cale ordered as he continued walking, Hans following him as they headed outside the estate towards the carriage.

As Cale walked, he thought back at his conversation with his father and frowned. He rubbed his head and clicked his tongue, just what happened back there? He spoke too much, and words won't stop spilling from his mouth too. that conversation is taking too much of a toll within him right now that he didn't want to deal with anyone else for now.

“I’m too sober for this” he muttered.

“Good Morning Young master-nim!” Vice captain Hillsman greeted but his smile faded as he saw the face Cale was making.

“Move!”

Hillsman stepped back as Cale groaned and angrily stepped into the carriage, he glanced at Hans as they prepared to leave “Bad mood?”

“It’s been a while but yes” Hans nodded.

Sigh.

“It’s going to be a long day then” Hillsman shook his head.

“What’s taking so long!” Cale’s voice was heard and the two immediately flinched and rushed to leave the estate now.

.

.

The marketplace in Rain City is bustling, it was high noon and everyone is busy preparing for the lunch, people started to rush to the taverns and restaurants and the merchants were calling for customers. Within the stalls a middle-aged woman glanced at her surroundings, she flipped the page on her book as she sat behind her stall, seeing that there was no one paying attention to her craft she returned to reading.

“What an interesting creation you have here”

Freesia looked up and immediately greeted “W-welcome!” her eyes widened slightly upon seeing face of her customer.

The young master of the territory’s lord’s son is standing before him.

Cale smiled at her as he looked at the trinkets and the sculptures on her stall, He picked up one of the pieces and examines it. They were unique creations; they looked cold and eerie but he could see the effort and creativity that was poured into the piece.

“Is this a flower?”

The older woman’s eyes widened as she placed her book down and stood up as she eagerly nodded “Yes, it is! Aigoo, young master you have such a good eye, anyone who dropped by my stall could not recognize it, it’s forsythia”

Cale chuckled as he looked at the sculpture “I mean anyone could mistake this as something else, Hans what do you think this is?” he showed the sculpture to Hans.

“It..it looks like a devil” Hans murmured.

“See?” Cale said as he smirked “I’ll get this one though” he handed the sculpture to her.

“Really? Let me pack it for you then young master” She excitedly packed the item as Cale continued to look at the rest of the sculptures “How did the young master recognize it’s a flower?”

Cale raised a brow “Petals? It looks twisted in a way that made it looked unique, but I could see the petals” he replied as he continued to survey the items on the stall. “My mother likes flowers, she had a lot of books about it” he replied as he looked at the strange sculpture, his thumb grazing the smooth texture as he added “and the current countess.. is a sculptor I saw her work sometimes so I could say I have a little background”

He recalled when Violan is settling into the estate and trying to get to know him, Cale with his father’s encouragement tried to get along with the new countess, he followed her when she invites him into her studio, she would share some knowledge about sculpting and tried to get him at least a little interested in it. That didn’t last long though and they pretty much ignored each other now but he had seen Violan’s creations, sculpture that wasn’t made in public, let’s just say that people doesn’t know she had some peculiar tastes too.

“I see” Freesia said as he wrapped the sculpture.

Hans glanced at Cale who continued to look at the trinkets, he was a little surprised to hear the young master mentioning his mother and the new countess at the same time. It had been a taboo to mention the late countess in front of the young master, unless you want a bottle chucked at your direction. The young master even mentions her less, and yet now the story seemed to leave his lips that easily.

There was a small smile on Han's face as he thought that the young master seems to be slowly working on improving himself.

“What are you smiling for?” Cale asked as he raised a brow “You look creepy”

“Oh, apologies” Hans replied and rubbed the back of his head.

“Here you go young master” She smiled handing him his purchase, Cale tipped his head and Hans took the item.

Cale looked at the small stall she had, and he hummed before handing her a gold coin, the middle-aged woman’s eyes widened as she saw the amount that was dropped on her palm. “For your hard work”

“Young master this is..” Freesia looked at him and then to her creations as she smiled “You are the first person to recognize my hard work”

“Your creation deserved a better space, no?” he waved at the stall with a small frown “This place is.. a bit shabby”

Freesia chuckled as she heard this “I barely get by with this small stall, it is enough for me to showcase my art in this way”

“How about a sponsor?”

“A sponsor?”

Cale nodded and gestured to himself with a smirk.

“Why the sudden interest young master?”

“I was informed that you have other skills than this?” he waved his hand at the sculptures “very useful skills” he enunciated, and this made Freesia’s eyes cold as she observed the young master. 

Seeing this Cale chuckled “Don’t look at me like that, I am here to offer a job, one that would require your expertise on a certain field” he leaned a little closer to the stall “Can we discuss it in private?”

Freesia eyed him, Hans and the Vice-Captain Hillsman that was standing on guard behind Cale before she walked behind the stall and smiled “Please follow me”

They walked to a small house just a few feet away the stall, Freesia opened the door as she entered, Cale and Hans and Hillsman followed but the vice captained remained by the door. Cale looked around the small place, it was clean and cozy, but he could see the mess on the other corner of the room where her workplace was located.

“Forgive me if my place is messy”

“It's a little cramp but it’s fine” he murmured and sat down before looking at Freesia as she walked around trying to get some tea “Don’t bother, let's just talk”

Freesia nodded as she sat down, but her demeanor is now changed, and she looked more composed and alert. of course, Hillsman was also observing the woman as he remained on guard, Cale had given him a heads up of who truly this woman was.

“I won’t delay it any further, I want you to work for me. I’ll pay you and sponsor this hobby of yours” he gestured at her work area

“I’m sorry young master but this seems to be a sudden offer”

“You say that, but your eyes are shining in interest” Cale smirked as he crossed his arms “Aren’t you tired of hiding here? doing all these stuffs? If you work for me you don’t have to keep hiding in this house, I know you want it.”

Freesia looked at Cale as she gouged him, she already knew about this young master as she heard a lot of rumors and seen him a couple of times already, this young master who did nothing but cause trouble and get drunk causing a scene to wherever he goes. Her impression of him is a spoiled brat who does what he wants and gets away with it, basically just like any other noble kids out there so Freesia is a little doubtful on trusting this kid.

“Ah, I know what you are thinking. You are doubting me, I can’t blame you on that after all my reputation is really not credible” Cale said as he shrugged, the moment he saw that look on her face he immediately knew what she was thinking. He had seen that look from a lot of people already. “Rest assured that I am completely sober for this, I haven’t even had a drop of alcohol today, right Hans?”

Hans immediately nodded “Yes!”

Freesia chuckled “The young master seemed a bit sharp, I just don’t understand what’s this sudden.. visit and for the you to find me it seems you have quite some method”

“I do have some method, no-actually you are recommended to me, let’s just say that soon this Kingdom will be in big trouble, and we need people like you” Cale looked at her and then to the sculpture and to her “I bet you missed doing this kind of job it's a win-win situation really, what do you have to lose?”

There is a brief silence between them until she finally spoke “What is it that you need from me young master?”

After hearing this Cale smirked and he took out a paper sliding it over the small table towards Freesia, the middle-aged assassin picked up the paper and read the contents in it.

“I want you to look for information about those two names there, everything you can find”

“Bud Illis..”

“Yes, that Bud guy said he’s from the eastern continent so you can start from that”

“I am actually familiar with this person, He’s the mercenary king of the eastern continent”

Cale blinked as the information was dropped and he scoffed “ordinary merchant my ass” he murmured recalling how Bud introduced himself to him "I know something was up with that bastard" 

Freesia looked at the paper again as she read the paper “And this.. Jour Thames”

Hans glanced at Cale after hearing the late countess’s name, but he didn’t say anything else as he listened to their conversation.

“Yes, find any information.. anything, no matter how small it is” Cale crossed his arms as he sighed “For some reason my mother’s past is a little spotty”

“Would this be all? And when do you need them?” Freesia asked.

“As long as you have them all” Cale replied as he stood up “That’s it for now”

Freesia also stood up as she walked Cale towards the door and they headed back to the stall but before Cale could leave, he glanced at the sculptures on the stall, those twisted bunnies that looked like some scary monster.

“heh” Cale looked back at Freesia “Can you pack me some of these too, from here to there” he pointed from one side to the other “This will be good ..” he murmured already thinking about what he would do of these sculptures. “This will be fun”

"That many? what are you doing with this young master?"

"Souvenirs" Cale replied with a small smirk.

.

.

.

Carmela sighed, she had been working as a mage in charge of the communication room in the Henituse estate, she could say that the job was great that’s why she was able to stay here for a few years now. The count and countess were kind, that's why she had been peacefully working in the Henituse estate.

However, everyone that worked in the estate knew one thing, if you wanted to have a peaceful life there then you must avoid one person. The first son of the Count, Cale Henituse, the young master with unpredictable mood who always torments the servants and anyone that comes across his way. Luckily for Carmela she hadn’t met the young master that much since she was staying at the communication room and that was until yesterday and now her senior that was with her on the communication room had thrown her out towards the young master.

Sigh.

Today is the day and Carmela would probably say goodbye to this job sooner or later.

Knock.

Knock.

The door opened and Hans greeted her, she was currently outside the young master’s room. “Please come in” Hans led her inside and it was the first time she had been on these parts of the mansion especially on the young master’s room.

“Oh, so it's you then, the lucky one” Cale smiled as he took a sip from his wine, he just arrived earlier from his talk to Freesia and was having a late lunch.  “What’s your name?”

“Carmela, young master-nim” She bowed slightly.

“So, do you think I can learn how to use mana?”

“Ye- yes!”

“Are you sure? You should tell me now and be honest if I can’t because I don’t like wasting my time”

She cleared her throat and looked at Cale as she smiled “If the young master works hard, I’m pretty sure he can learn it! I was told that the young master is a fast learner after all” flatter him, don’t make it seems like he couldn’t do it, even kids can learn how to use it when they practice a lot. even just the basics will do, how hard can it be?

“Heh..” Cale scoffed as he stood up and set his glass down as he approached the mage. “Shall we start then? Let’s see if you’re telling the truth or just bullshitting me, either way we will figure that out yeah?”

Carmela gulped as he watched the young master approach her and he could not help but think what she had gotten herself into.

 

Notes:

Thank you so much for reading once again! this chapter have more Cale in it, we will go back and forth between Choi Han and Cale. I am glad everyone is enjoying this as much I am writing it. Until next time! hopefully I can update a bit earlier hahaha

Chapter 25: The start of our different paths: Lessons with the mage

“Mana as we all know is the energy from nature, from the environment around us. The trees and the wind and the water—”

“I know” Cale replied, arms crossed as he looked at Carmela. “I read that, can we skip the textbook part?”

Carmela paused from her lecture, she looked down at the book on her hand before putting it down the table. They are currently at the pavilion; she thought it would help the young master better if they are outside. She was in the middle of explaining when he suddenly interrupted.

“Well uhm..” She looked at him for a moment.

“Young master, you shouldn’t interrupt your teacher” Hans said, and Cale turned his head to look at him.

“Everyday you are getting bolder and bolder” Cale replied with a hint of annoyance his hand reaching to the bottle of wine that was on the table “It kind of pisses me off”

“Sorry..” Hans said as he bowed and took a step back “All I’m saying is that Miss Carmela seems to know what she is doing? If you just let her?”

Sigh.

Cale poured himself some wine as he gestured for Carmela to continue, the mage cleared her throat as she saw the exchange, she was nervous if that bottle would come flying towards her direction soon. “Anyways, since the young master already have the general idea how mana works, we should try on first feeling it around”

She lifted her hand showing to Cale the bluish outline of her mana “Like this, If you try to focus in your surroundings, I am barely using it”

The young master placed his glass down as he looked at her hand and then to her.

“Try to close your eyes young master and just feel your surroundings, like a meditation” Carmela suggested as she watched the young master leaned back on his chair, his legs were crossed as he placed an open palm on top of his knee and closed his eyes as instructed. “Okay, just relax and feel your surroundings, the wind and trees, every living being around us. The more you focus on it you’ll be able to feel this sensation, on your fingertips, slowly surrounding around you”

Carmela watched in interest as the young master remained silent, he seems to be really concentrating and when she saw his eyebrow scrunching a little, she inquired “Do you feel it young master?”

“I.. I feel..” Cale slowly spoke before he slowly lifted his hand towards her and cracked an eye open “Nothing”

There was a pause.

Cale opened his eyes and raised a brow as he wiggled his fingers.

“Ah-! Well we can try again! Nothing a practice can achieve!” Carmela smiled as she clapped her shaking hands.

“You said I’m a fast learner”

“That ..I did, but-but! Young master you know sometimes things can’t be achieve at one try only”

Cale stared at her and smirked “How many tries do you think I will make before I can do it?”

“Uh..” Carmela blinked as she looked at Hans who looked away from her and she silently cursed on her mind “Five?”

“You are asking me?”

“Five!”

“And if you are wrong?” Cale asked, tilting his head with a small smirk since she wasn’t able to answer that he chuckled “Let’s find out then and let’s see if you can return for tomorrow’s lesson”

Carmela froze as she looked at the young master, was he serious or was he teasing her? Which one?

The rest of the hours was spent with Cale practicing, grappling with trying to gather mana around his fingertips. It was starting to annoy Cale since he could not see any progress for this, his brows were furrowed as he stared at his hand.

How hard can this be?

-Cale you should try to calm down and try to focus more on the wind

Cale opened his eyes as he tilted his head, he heard the thief’s voice speaking to his mind.

-You have me! I am the wind! Try to focus on it instead, it should be easier since you have an ancient power!

-This kid is focusing on something difficult when there’s easy way here

The glutton priestess said, and Cale scoffed.

“Oh shut it, you didn’t say that earlier” Cale muttered under his breath.

Carmela lifted her head as she looked at him “I.. I didn’t say anything?”

Sigh.

Cale did not bother to correct her as he stood up from his chair and walked at the edge of the pavilion and looked at the garden around them.

What did the thief say? Concentrate on the wind?

The young master did as that, he closed his eyes and focused this time with the wind that was surrounding him this time he could feel it more, tingling against his skin and at the tips of his fingertips. Cale could feel that buzzing against his skin and he took a deep breath before looking down at his hand.

-There you go!

It was very faint, but he can see a translucent mana outlining on his hand and he gasped before he turned around and walked towards Carmela showing her his hand. ”Ha! look!” he showed it proudly at her.

Carmela looked at Cale’s hand and she smiled “That’s great young master! I know you can do it!” she cheered “With this you can start lifting a couple of leaves!”

The smile on Cale’s face slowly fades as he pulled his hand away “Are you fucking kidding me? I spent hours for that only to blow a damn leaf!?”

“Leaves” Carmela corrected.

Cale scoffed “I had enough of this! I wasted my time! and you aren’t teaching me shit!” he turned around to leave but Carmela tugged at his sleeve to stop him.

“Young master wait! Let’s just calm down okay, It’s a start! You actually managed to gather mana, even though it’s tiny—it’s a start!” Carmela said as she explained, her hands flailing as she tried to calm the young master down and added “Not everyone can gather them in short period of time you know! Others take days, daaaays” She emphasized.

“You said I could do this after five attempts” Cale crossed his arms.

“Hours.. five hours” Carmela followed.

“Four actually”

They both looked at Hans who smiled at them.

Cale pointed at him “Shut it” he hissed and turned to look at Carmela who had a strained smile on her face.

“We practice more, yes?”

The young master sighed and walked back towards Carmela like a stubborn child and showed his hand again, this time the faint mana surrounded his palm and Carmela smiled “This is great, try maintaining it okay? Let’s see how long you can do so”

There was a small mischievous smile on the corner of Carmela’s lips and Cale did not like that one bit.

This woman…

.

.

Flop.

Cale flopped on his bed once he returned back from his session with Carmela, that woman was working him up to the bone the moment he was able to conjure mana.

‘The young master wanted to learn faster, right? We should take advantage of this opportunity now!’

“Tch! Opportunity my ass! I’m fucking tired” he murmured as he lifted his hand and could faintly see the mana surrounding his hand, it definitely became a bit more stable then when he first conjured it.

He couldn’t believe he was actually learning this, should he tell Choi Han and the runts? Oh, it’s better to surprise them, right? specially that brute who seems to doubt him.

He’ll prove that brute wrong.

Cale slowly closed his eyes to just take a quick nap however he did not expect that he was tired more than usual, he did a lot of things after all that he doesn’t usually do, and it seems that conjuring mana is quite exhausting.

-And he is down

The thief said and they did not get a response from Cale anymore

-The kid needs more rest

The ancient powers became silent after hearing the light snores from the young master.

 

The next following days were spent with Carmela, now that he can conjure mana on his own, she was trying to strengthen it, right now they are currently on Cale’s room. Carmela was seated on the table, a communication device was on the table and across her Cale was on his bed, there was a communication device on his lap.

His current assignment is to connect the call from his bed to that table.

“Try to concentrate and light your communication device first young master”

“I’m trying!” Cale hissed.

They had been at it for an hour and Cale could barely power up his communication device. Cale took a deep breath and glanced at Hans and gestured at the bottle of the wine. “Pour me one”

Carmela looked at the bottle and frowned “The wine is not going to help boost your mana, young master”

“It will help me mentally!” he argued back.

“Mr. Hans please don’t hand it over” Carmela said, and Hans raised a brow before glancing at Cale. “Would it not be better if you get your wine after you are able to light your communication device?” she smiled at him, clasping her hands together to convince him.

“What do you think I am? A kid?” Cale replied.

Carmela’s smile was strained as she replied. “Technically you are”

Cale gasped as he pointed at her “Why are you being like this?”

“Like what?”

“You are not flinching anymore” he replied, noticing that the mage who were previously stuttering and nervous around him is becoming bolder.

Carmela blinked “Oh..” She crossed her legs as she rested her chin on her hand, she thought back to these past few days, at first, she was definitely scared of the young master. She had heard rumors about him and had seen him throwing tantrums. She was being cautious with him, she did not want to piss him off after all, however the time she spent with him these past few days made her realize something.

This young master is just a kid.

It reminded her of her own younger brother.

He gets upset, throw tantrum and yell but aside from that he had never really pose any danger, he’s just acting as his age. Although a little more stubborn and due to his upbringing could be really certified as a brat. But aside from that Carmela also noticed things that other people probably overlooked towards the young master. She could see how determined he was despite the complaints he still do what he had to do, no matter what Carmela said he would do it after muttering and sighing dramatically just like now.

“Whatever, let’s just get this over with” Cale waved his hand at Hans as he tried focusing on the communication device again.

The young master had been doing it since this morning and it's been two hours, his stubbornness is definitely one of the reasons why he hasn’t given up yet. To be honest Carmela thought that the young master would give up on this, she thought that Cale just wanted to learn for fun or just on the whim, she was certain that he will get tired of it but he was actually taking this seriously, Carmela could see that he genuinely wanted to learn that’s why she had been taking these lessons seriously too.

“Ah! Look! Look!” Cale shifted on the bed as he showed Carmela the glowing communication device “Ha! This little shit finally lit up” he chuckled.

“That’s great young master!” Carmela clapped her hand. “Okay maintain that, now try to channel that into this communication device on the table”

“Easier said than done” Cale muttered.

And that was the next lesson.

Easier said than done indeed.

Cale glared at the device at the table as he continued doing this task concentrating at his mana, he was shushing Carmela and Hans that was looking at him worriedly and also the voices on his head.

-Cale you should really take it slow

The thief commented but Cale ignored her voice and only scowled further.

-His head is as hard as my tree trunk

It was the glutton who spoke and Cale rolled his eyes at that as he focused on his task at hand.

And so, this went on the entire afternoon,

Carmela looked at the young master worriedly, his bed was in all sorts of mess already as he kept on changing his position from time and would throw a pillow or two in frustration. It’s not that the young master is not good or not compatible with mana handling, it’s just that he started quite late already. Most mages had studied since they were kids, in that way they grow up with the understanding of how nature and mana work but for someone like Cale who grew up without knowing much about it might be a little hard but so far, he was doing great, fast even but it seems he was not satisfied with his pace and over working himself.

“Fuck!”

Carmela flinched as she lifted her head and stood up in surprise, she was already dozing off on her chair “What?! What happened?”

Cale had a smug look on his face as he tipped his chin towards the table “Answer me Carmela”

The blond mage looked down at the communication device on her table and it was glowing, her eyes widened, and she reached out to answer the device and she saw Cale’s face smirking at the device.

“Good job young master” Hans clapped his hand and Carmela nodded.

“Shit, that took so long ha” Cale chuckled as he flopped down on the bed “I need my wine Hans I feel like I’m having a withdrawal” he groaned.

Carmela stood up and walked towards the bed where the young master was and she crossed her arms “Okay you have proven your bet with me and made it work today, now go and eat”

“I’m tired” He groaned.

“Of course you are, you’ve been at it the whole afternoon”

Cale raised a brow “Now you are scolding me?”

She sighed before continuing “No I am just preparing you, after all tomorrow we will try working on how much distance you can reach” She smiled. “With your stubbornness I’m sure you would want to go beyond and above again, no?” Carmela glanced at him and there was a sinister smile on her face and Cale genuinely felt scared for a moment.

Cale glared at her and huffed “Whatever”

.

.

.

Alberu just finished signing another document and glanced at the tower of paper on his right and groaned, after the plaza bombing incident and him announcing the culprit was captured and been punished, he had received a fairly good amount of support compared before. It was definitely working on his favor although the culprit when it was delivered to him could barely speak.

He shuddered thinking back at the state that culprit was in when it was brought to him, he couldn’t even interrogate him, no wonder Choi Han was confident with handing him over since he won’t be able to get any information from that guy, Choi Han still had the upper hand right now.

“The elf I send also got a little roughed up” he murmured as he leaned back against his chair.

Alberu had been debating about the information that Choi Han told him, it was still too much too process, but he could not also ignore it, it’s better to keep an eye on him too.

So far everything had been going well, he was keeping eyes on the brewing war in the Whipper Kingdom, sooner or later he knew that it would break out into a wide scale war, specially after what Choi Han said.

“Huh?”

The crown prince raised a brow as he saw his communication device glowing, this particular device is something he personally owned, and he had only given the coordinates to few people.

Perhaps it was Choi Han?

He pushed the papers to the side and pulled the communication device closer to him as he answered it, however he was surprised to see a red-haired young master before him.

“Young master Cale?”

Ah, right he also gave this coordinate to him.

-Oh! Damn! It worked, hey look Carmela!

What the hell is going on? Alberu stared at the communication device with confusion, he could see Cale Henituse talking to someone beside him who seemed to be anxiously tugging at his sleeve, he could faintly hear the conversation.

-You told me to contact someone far!

-Well, I didn’t know you will contact the crown prince! THE crown prince!

A woman’s voice was arguing back with him.

Alberu cleared his throat “What is going on?”

Finally, Cale noticed him as he looked down at the device.

-Nothing, nice to see you looking great today your highness. Bye!

Poof.

The device turned black and Alberu was left blinking as he looked back at his own reflection. “What the fuck just happened?” He murmured, it was very often that he uses crude language to swear but he was just really confused right now and a little offended.

He didn’t know how to respond to this.

 

“When I said to contact someone from the capital, I didn’t say you contact the crown prince of the kingdom!” Carmela clutched her head, when he asked Cale if he knew someone from Capital to contact, she thought it was just one of his friends, her eyes almost budged out when she saw the crown prince of Roan Kingdom staring back at them. What if they offended him? Surely young master’s rudeness would never get a pass!

“Why are you panicking so much? You asked me to contact someone there and he’s someone I know there”

“Don’t you know other people there? How about other friends?”

Cale made a face at that as if telling her the obvious that he did not have one and the only person that came to his mind is only the crown prince.

Buzz.

They both glanced at the communication device that was glowing and Carmela panicked even more.

“It’s the crown prince! What should we do?!” Carmela panicked and Cale rolled his eyes

“You are overreacting, he’s harmless” Cale turned to answer the device and crown prince Alberu’s face became visible on the communication device. He had a smile on his face, he seemed to look welcoming and happy but Cale could tell, that smile says otherwise.

He’s pissed.

“Your highness”

-Pray tell young master why did you suddenly contact me?

“I guess I missed you?”

Alberu’s brow raised an elegant brow at this and huffed “Really huh?”

Cale smiled back at him.

-What have you been up to, young master?

He asked as he folded his arms across his chest waiting for an answer, yeah, he needed an answer because Alberu did not like to think about this the whole day, he surely will be bothered without knowing it thank you very much.

“I truly apologize your highness! We are having a lesson today with the communication device! I asked the young master to contact someone from the Capital to test how far he could connect his communication device!” Carmela explained as she bowed deeply behind Cale.

Hearing this Alberu leaned a little closer at the device as he looked at Cale.

-You are learning how to use magic?

Cale shrugged.

-Does Choi Han know?

“Don’t tell him!”

Alberu blinked as he raised a brow at the sudden response and he crossed his arms before a small smirk graced his lips.

-Keeping a secret to him huh?

“It’s not really secret, I’ll tell him eventually but not now, I’m trying to prove his brute ass wrong”

Carmela winced at the foul language the young master used in front of the crown prince, however Alberu only chuckled after hearing this.

“By the way your highness, do you know when he would return?”

-The last time I talked to him he said about three days?

“Alright, thank you your highness” Cale gave a small mock bow at him and he saw Alberu’s eyebrow twitching. For some reason Cale found it amusing.

-Sure, young master Cale

“Goodbye then” Cale ended the call immediately.

Smack.

“What the fuck!” Cale hissed as he looked behind him after Carmela smacked his shoulder “I shall let Hans drag you out of my property just so you know!”

“Oh you wouldn’t dare”

“You are getting bolder!” Cale blinked before hearing a muffle chuckle and he glanced behind him to point at Hans “You too!” He stood up from his seat and he sighed as he leaned against one of the pillars on the pavilion where they are currently practicing.

“Because that is not how you are supposed to talk to the crown prince” Carmela sighed.

Cale waved his hand to dismiss her words “It’s fine, it’s fine he can’t do anything about it anyways” he smirked and crossed his arms “So, did I pass?”

Carmela sighed “I supposed you did, being able to connect to the capital and with the crown prince of all people”

“Great!” Cale nodded as he pushed himself away from the pillar and smirked “Oh, there's something I actually wanted to learn"

.

.

.

.

Three days later at the super rock villa one of wolf children a young girl was looking up to a red-haired young master.

“Hello, can we come in?” Cale smiled as he waved at her and looked up to see Lock rushing towards them.

“Young master? What are you doing here?” Lock asked as he stood beside one of his siblings, he was actually quite surprised to see the young master here after all he did not say he would be dropping by.

“Can’t I visit here?”

“Uh-of course you can!” Lock side stepped and followed as Cale, Hans and Vice-captain Hillsman went inside greeting the kids as well. “We just did not expect you will arrive here today”

“Heard that Choi Han and the runts are coming home today” Cale said as he turned to look at Lock “I’m here to discuss something with him” he smiled but there was definitely something mischievous behind that smile and Lock can only wish that Choi Han will have enough patience to deal with the young master once he gets back.  

“I see” Lock said as they arrived at the living room and Cale looked around to see the rest of the wolf kids.

He noticed that they seemed to look more healthier now and well put together, which is good, it seems that the brute had really taken good care of them. “Oh right! Call all your siblings I have something to give you all” Cale smiled as he gestured for Hans to bring the items.

Lock immediately called the rest of the children as they formed a line.

“I have a souvenir for you all” Cale handed them a small sculpture that he purchased from Friessa’s shop “One for you, and you, you too..here you go” he placed each one of the items on their open hands as Hans followed him around.

The kids looked at the sculptures they got, trying to understand what was given to them. It looks creepy and a little scary so one of the kids asked raising the scuplture “What is this young master?”

“A flower” Cale said as he smiled when the kids didn't look convinced “Look let me explain, see this petal here? it goes here and then..” The children huddled closer to him as they listened and asked questions, and this is the scene that Beacrox saw as he left the kitchen to check on the kids, he was surprised to see the young master sitting on the couch while being surrounded by the kids asking questions about the sculptures.

It was a surprising sight.

“What are you doing here, young master?”

Cale looked behind him to see Beacrox and he smirked “Ah, look who got left behind to babysit”

Beacrox frowned at this as he watched Cale stand from the couch “You didn’t answer me, young master”

“Just visiting, I heard that the peasant and the runts will arrive today” he replied and looked at the chef who seemed to look displeased upon seeing him. “Is there any problem with that?” he asked and Beacrox only sighed as he left the living room and Cale clicked his tongue glancing at Hans “What’s his problem?”

Hans shrugged not knowing what to reply as well.

A few minutes later footsteps can be heard, and familiar voices were chattering from the entrance of the villa, then Rosalyn walked in followed by Ron and Choi Han, they all looked surprised to see Cale lounging on one of the couches surrounded by the wolf kids.

“Red!” the black dragon flew towards him and Cale smirked as he saw On and Hong running towards his direction as well and he raised his hand to stop them.

“Are those paws clean? I’m wearing white today”

“Our paws are clean!” Hong protested and made a small pout which made Cale chuckled, but On had other idea. The silver kitten is already pawing at his leg as if proving him that her paws were indeed clean.

Choi Han approached them, and he raised a brow “You didn’t say you will drop by”

Cale looked at Choi Han and then to Rosalyn who was giving him a look, as if she wanted to say something but decided against it. Though Cale had a hunch that she probably took notice of his mana practicing recently, thankfully she decided to remain silent. then he could see Ron smiling as he walked past them, probably going to the kitchen to join Beacrox.

“Red.. you seemed..” Cale placed a hand on his round head.

“Shh..” Cale gave him a small wink and shushed him.

“What is this?” Rosalyn asked as she looked at the sculpture Maes was holding.

Lock smiled as he showed them the sculpture “Young master gave it to us”

The other three kids looked at the sculpture and then to Cale as if waiting for something and he chuckled motioning for Hans who came closer to them. “Of course, I have something for the three of you” he handed each of them a different sculpture this time. it was a bit bigger and looks even more creepy than the ones with the wolf kids, Raon blinked as he poked the sculpture.

“What is this?” On poked it.

“It’s a souvenir, those are rabbits”

“This doesn’t look like a rabbit!” The black dragon protested, and Cale wagged his finger as he showed and explained to them the sculpture, he started to discuss how and why it was a rabbit to prove them wrong.

Choi Han watched them in silence, he did not expect the young master to show up today and being surrounded by the kids too. it just proved that despite all his complaints about the children he had no problem bonding with them. A sight that is definitely very rare to see, it seems that the young master is starting to get a bit more comfortable around them.

“Hm..”

The swordsman glanced beside him after hearing Rosalyn made that noise, she looked a little curious and Choi Han asked “What’s wrong?” he knew that Rosalyn is still a little skeptical about the young master who did not really leave much of a good impression with her yet, it was understandable since the two haven’t really conversed that much and Cale had been an ass most of the times.

“Something is different about the young master today” She murmured.

“Different?” Choi Han asked as he glanced at Cale once again and this time their gaze met, and Cale smirked before standing as he approached him.

“Of course I have something for you too!” he showed Choi Han another sculpture this time, it’s probably the scariest and most creepy sculpture that he handed to anyone, Choi Han took it out of reflex and stared at it then to Cale.

“What the hell is this?” Choi Han said as he looked at the sculpture in confusion.

“That’s you” Cale pointed at him “A wild boar, isn’t it pretty?”

Choi Han’s brow twitched at this, and he reached out to grab Cale “Come here you little—”

Splash.

Cale smirked as he watched Choi Han’s face get drenched with water, the shocked look on his face completely paid off this spell he was learning.

It was only a small splash but enough to soak his face.

“Red! did you learned magic?!” The black dragon flew towards Cale hovering around him.

A laughter can be heard beside Choi Han, it was Rosalyn. Her shoulders were shaking as she shook her head and looked at Cale, the rest of the kids also started laughing “It seems that we got a baby mage with us?”

Choi Han groaned as he set the sculpture down the table and wiped his face but before he could do so he felt a cloth shoved on his face as the young dragon patted his face with it. “Are you okay strong Choi Han?”

“Thanks” he murmured and took the towel drying his face as he glared at Cale “Since when can you use magic?”

“Since you were away thank you very much, I figured it’s troublesome communicating when I don’t know any mage, besides it’s more convenient this way no?” Cale said as he crossed his arms, he could see from the corner of his eyes that Rosalyn is walking towards him as she placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Such a fast learner, young master, do you want me to teach you too?” She smiled and Cale raised a brow before he frowned, that smile looked so sinister it actually made him step back.

“Uh no” he replied.

“Why not? Rosalyn would surely be a great teacher” Choi Han said as he walked towards them “Isn’t that right Miss Rosalyn?” he looked at the mage with a small smile.

“Of course!” She started tugging at Cale’s arm. "Also we can use this a bonding experience, yes?"

The black dragon also flew towards them his paws grabbing the young master’s coat “I’ll teach Red too!”

“Wait! Hold on! I did not agree to this!” Cale protested as he got dragged away.

The red-haired mage looked back to Choi Han and gave him a thumbs up, Choi Han chuckled as he watched the scene before him. He could only wish the young master good luck after all Choi Han knew what kind of a terror teacher Rosalyn is. He had heard and seen how she conducts her teachings back then and for once Choi Han was thankful, he wasn’t a mage.

“Hey peasant say something!” Cale yelled.

Choi Han placed a hand on his ear pretending he couldn’t hear him as he shook his head and smirked when the two dragged the young master to the underground section where Rosalyn and Raon practices their spells. He glanced at the sculpture that was given to him, and he picked it up, it looks nothing like a boar, it even resembles more of a monster that he probably fought in the forest of darkness.

“Hyung, are you planning to throw it away?” Lock asked he looked at Choi Han contemplating about what to do with the sculpture.

It’s you, a wild boar, isn’t it pretty?

Choi Han recalled the words Cale said, what’s pretty about this? He really had some strange taste.

Who would want this anyways?

 “No, I’m keeping it”

 

Notes:

Thank you for reading! I hope you enjoyed this! I had fun writing Cale on his mage journey XD it is always fun writing him and I miss Alberu too so he made it here! pls forgive me with how mana is explained and such I am grappling with it since I dont know how it actually work for newbies but hey lets just imagine okay!

Bye! see yall again next time!

Chapter 26: The reunion: Why don't you join us for dinner?

Choi Han set his sword and the statue down on the table as he unclipped his coat and hanged it behind the chair, his gaze shifted towards the window before he reaches out to touch the pendant where the dominating water was. His thoughts were back to jungle and planning the next trip he had to make.

“I have to visit Whipper Kingdom after dropping by the Capital” he murmured before crossing his arms and sighed, was he rushing? He was trying to follow the timeline as much as he could but it’s already fucked up now. Things changed now and he was getting a little worried about that, he rubbed his temples as he tried to recall the information he learned from Cale-nim. Records flashed before his eyes, even now Cale-nim is still helping him, helping this world too, this ability he passed to him to remember everything, every detail of the information he learned is stored in his brain, sometimes he felt being overloaded.

What’s hard is he needs to plan things out.

Choi Han would not say that he was not smart, he got brains but he had been trained on using his wits on battles more. He was the force, the strength in their group. Alberu and Rosalyn are the ones who planned most of the time, and with them not knowing what is actually happening made it difficult but now, he had planned ahead and had his allies..no his friends, they are not just allies they are his family.

These people with him right now were his family.

And there additions too, the wolf kids, Hong, On and Raon.

Then theres..

His gaze shifted on the statue that was on the table and thought about the young master. Clearly, they aren’t friends, more like acquaintances, allies. That had been clear from the start that they are only cooperating because of common interest.

“A wild boar huh?”

He scoffed and walked back towards the table and picked up his sword, he was thinking too much about Cale Henituse, goddamn it.

A training would be good to clear his mind.

 Choi Han went down and headed towards the training grounds where he met with Lock, the young wolf asked him if he can join him for training which he gladly accepted. As they headed on the training grounds Choi Han glanced at Lock as he unsheathed his sword, the young wolf hasn’t reached his berserk stage yet. The first time he awakened was the time when Pendrick died, that is also something that he needs to prevent.

But if Pendrick won’t be the trigger, then what would happen? When would Lock awaken?

“Hyung? Are you alright?” Lock asked as he stood before Choi Han.

“Yes” he reached out and placed a hand on the top of his head and smiled “You on the other hand seems to be troubled”

Lock flinched at that and he looked down before scratching his cheek “Well, was it that obvious?” he sighed before looking up at Choi Han “Hyung, I want to become stronger!” he clenched his fist as he continued “But I haven’t reached my berserk state yet”

“Just because you cant go berserk yet doesn’t mean you cant start training, isnt it better to already train your body now?” Choi Han sheathed his sword back and placed it down the table as he walked at the middle of the field, both of his hands were inside his pockets. “As a member of your tribe, you probably already have basic training? Show me what they taught you”

Lock looked at Choi Han before he clenched his fist and smiled “here I come!”

.

.

Cale groaned as he left the underground room, after being dragged by Rosalyn and the black dragon and forcefully lectured about mana and mages stuff.

He only wanted to learn how to power up a communication device, damn it!

“This is kidnapping” he hissed and climbed up stairs, he should find Hans and Vice-Captain Hillsman and leave.

Bang!

Cale blinked as he felt the place shook. “Was that an earthquake?” he looked around and followed the sound of swords clashing. It led him to the training grounds where he saw a sparring session between Beacrox and Choi Han, on the side was Vice Captain Hillsman, it seems that he also had a sparring earlier since he shed his armor and was now resting beside Hans.

That’s why the place was shaking.

He had never seen Beacrox fight before so this is interesting, he walked towards Hans and Hillsman “So the two of you were here huh?”

“Young master!”

“Y-young master you are back!”

Both bowed their head as they fuzzed around him and Cale only shrugged “You spared too?” he asked Hillsman who chuckled nervously.

“Y..yeah, Choi Han-nim invited me!” Hillsman replied and Cale raised a brow as he heard the honorifics coming from Hillsman mouth as he addressed Choi Han, just a few months ago he was belittling him when he joined Cale’s envoy towards the capital.

For this guy to shift his perspective and calling him with honorifics, there’s only one reason.

“Did Choi Han beat your ass or something?”

Hillsman flinched and Hans chuckled.

“Let’s just say he got a little embarrassed” Hans replied.

“Tsk! And I didn’t see it? Shame” he crossed his arms and glanced at the on-going spar, even though he is not familiar with swordsman ship it was obvious that Beacox was at the disadvantage. Cale winced as he saw Beacrox got slammed against the wall, his gaze then shifted to Choi Han who for the first time he had seen without that stupid coat and was only wearing a fitted black shirt.

The swordsman approached Beacrox offering his hand to help him up. “I think we are done for today”

“I can still fight” Beacox frowned.

“I know, but aren’t you going to prepare dinner? You don’t want anyone touching the kitchen so.. ” He asked and that made Beacrox look around and noticed that the sun is already setting.

With a sigh he grabbed Choi Han’s hand and stood up, his gaze shifted to Cale for a moment before leaving the training ground.

“Young master, let me freshen up before we leave! I’ll be quick!” Hillsman picked up the rest of his armor and left.

“I’ll say goodbye to the kids!” Hans added as he also left.

Cale frowned as he watched the two leave and crossed his arms, he should also leave now. He turned around to leave as well but before he could take a step he heard Choi Han’s voice.

“How was being Rosalyn’s student?”

“ugh don’t even mention it, I did not even agree to that” Cale groaned and glared at seeing Choi Han smirk a little as he cleaned his sword.

“She’s strict but I’m sure that you will learn a lot from her” Choi Han replied, he recalled the time when Rosalyn was in charge on training the mages, she became the master of the mage tower during the war but she wasn’t able to use its full potential or even enjoy the title since they are on war, the tower was used to house in mages and train them. just like the soldiers that Choi Han trained mages also suffered a lot of casualties, they both learned to not get too attached, they lost a lot of people during those 20 years.

“Well, she’s definitely more advanced than Carmela” Cale said.

“Carmela?”

“The mage that taught me” He replied and crossed his arms. "She works at the mansion and I offered her to teach me"

"Offered or threatened?" 

"Same shit, anyways we get along fine now! She wasn't that bad" Cale shrugged.

As Choi Han said Rosalyn is definitely knowledgeable, the way she teaches is efficient and understandable but the strictness is there, he could not even throw some quip.  She was scary compared to Carmela who he could scare or talk back too, but recently she was gaining some back bone on talking back at him.

Maybe Cale should send Carmela here so Rosalyn can have a new student, then maybe she’ll leave him alone.

Yes.. that’s a good plan.

“You look like you are planning something sinister with that smile” Choi Han asked worriedly.

Cale glanced at him and smirked “maybe?”

Choi Han shook his head “Don’t be troublesome, anyways how was your investigation?”

“I spoke with Freisa and she agreed to work with me and she is currently investigating something”

“About the ancient power?” Choi Han asked as he strapped his sword back into his hip and picked up a towel to wipe his forehead.

Cale watched him before replying “Yeah, about my mother, I mean if we have to look into it we should look into the owner first right?” he frowned a little as he continued “My mother’s past is very spotty, This is something that I already noticed when I tried to look into it before”

“Spotty?”

“Yeah, I barely know anything about my Mother’s family, She was from a fallen noble baron family and the only direct descendant, yet there was no information about this family, its like they just magically disappeared, which is suspicious”

“Did you ask your Father?”

“Really? You are asking me that?” Cale gave him a face and Choi Han looked away.

Yeah that was a wrong question.

Sigh.

“As if I haven't tried that before, anyways, that was all, Oh I had someone investigated to”

“Who?”

“It’s personal, don’t worry your little brain”

Choi Han only shook his head as a reply.

“I should probably head back too since it’s starting to get dark” Cale said glancing back at the training grounds.

“You don’t plan to stay for dinner?” Choi Han asked.

“Why would I stay?” Cale replied. “I don’t want to indulge with your… group of mischiefs” he waived his hand to dismiss it.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, like why would I? I only came here to tell you about what happened and to hand over those statues I was forced to buy from that assassin.”

“Okay then”

They stared at each other for a moment, none of them moved and Choi Han looked at Cale’s face, If he only wanted to share the information he could have just used a communication device for it, also he looked way too excited handing over those statues to the kids earlier, and for someone who wanted to leave he seems to be planted on the ground.

This guy says one thing that goes against his actions.

Wait.. He said he wanted to leave, could it be…

“pft..” Choi Han raised his hand to cover his mouth as he snorted.

“What the fuck are you laughing at?” Cale asked, brows furrowed

“For someone who wanted to leave, you are not moving from your spot”

Blinking Cale clicked his tongue “Ugh!” he turned around and started stomping back to the villa. Choi Han followed him with just a few steps.

“Young master”

“What?!”

“Do you wanna join us for dinner?” Choi Han asked and this time Cale paused, he looked like he was reconsidering it for a moment so he added “You know Beacrox is cooking and the kids wanted to see you”

The young master’s posture slowly relaxed as he replied “I’m staying because the new chef is incompetent, I barely could eat anything decent”

Choi Han walked past him as he nodded “Sure” there was a small smug smile as he went inside.

It seems like the young master wanted to get invited.

“The fuck is with that smug smile” Cale muttered under his breath as he walked inside the villa as well where he saw Hans walking to meet him.

“Are we leaving now young master?” Hans asked.

“No, we are staying for a bit.. dinner” he shrugged and walked away.

.

.

The dinner started and everyone started to clamor towards the table and Cale watched the wolf kids running towards their seat, Rosalyn and Lock welcomed them as Beacrox placed the dishes on the table, the young master paused as he looked at the scene before him.

He suddenly felt lost.

Should he just leave? He can still leave right? 

It was so stupid of him to wait there and get asked to join, and no he felt like he was intruding or something.

Yeah he should just leave.

Just as he was about to step back, he felt a push on his back and heard the black dragon spoke.

“Red what are you doing there just standing? Go take a seat!”

“Yeah! Come here young master!” Hong patted the table next to him, the chair was empty but Cale frowned when he saw that Choi Han sat on the other side.

But since he was already guided there, he sat down and looked around, this is probably the first time he joined dinner with many people. He glanced at the head of the table and the seat was empty, which is weird since the head of this group is supposed to be seated there.

“Why is that seat vacant?” he gestured “Shouldn’t you be sitting there as the leader of this group of mischiefs?”

Choi Han glanced at the empty seat and shook his head “I prefer to seat here its much closer to everyone”

Cale shrugged before glancing at the person that approached him, a cup of lemonade was placed and he grimace at it “Why are you still serving me? You aren’t my butler anymore Ron”

“Well, the master did not accept our resignation so I suppose I am still your butler young master” He smiled before leaving.

“It’s the first time that red joined us for dinner!” the black dragon said as he perched on the table next to Choi Han.

“Yeah! You should join us more often!” On replied.

“I’m only here because the chef that replaced Beacrox is incompetent” Cale replied and he lifted his head when he heard Rosalyn chuckle.

“It seems you missed Beacrox’s cooking”

Beacrox who just sat down glanced at Cale, the usual frown on his face was gone and there was a look of anticipation instead.

“His food is less shit—ow!” Cale hissed when he felt Choi Han elbowed him “What?!” he hissed.

“Just eat” Choi Han said.

Cale rolled his eyes as he started eating, he listened at the conversation that was going on the table. It was a little noisy and Cale is not used to this kind of noisy, he was used at the loud shouting and arguments from the tavern or the awkward silence in his family dining table. This kind of chatter is different, the laughter and stories that was shared is warm, he is out of his element here.

It feels awkward to be here.

He should have declined this dinner.

“..ter? Young master?”

Cale lifted his head as he looked at Rosalyn. “huh?”

“I said why are you spacing out?” Rosalyn repeated her question and Cale blinked seeing that everyone’s attention is now towards him.

“I’m eating” he replied “what were you saying?”

“Are you going to pursue being a mage?” she asked, there was that smile again on her face.

“How eager are you to have a student? I can throw someone I know who is more willing than me”

Rosalyn chuckled “But you are more fun to teach”

“To harass you mean?”

Lock looked at the two of them and raised a brow “What exactly happened to your training young master?”

“Enough to make me think of quitting”

After hearing that Choi Han chuckled “Rosalyn barely did anything, you are over reacting”

“Thank you for defending my honor, Choi Han, the kids were starting to get scared”

-She’s really scary though

Cale heard the young dragon’s voice on his mind and he smirked glancing at him “Only you can understand my pain” he reached out and gave his head a pet.

“I don’t know what you are talking about red!” The black dragon replied as he continued eating.

“Traitor!” Cale exclaimed and glanced at On and Hong who was snickering beside him.

Choi Han listened to the interaction with a small smile as he continued eating, the children and the young master was joining their banter. It was a rare sight to see Cale looking this all relax, after all he did noticed the shift on his demeanor at the start of the dinner, he was very unusually quiet so seeing him relaxed wasn’t an unwelcome sight.

Huh?

Wait, what? Why was he even thinking about that.

Choi Han shook his head as he started speaking to distract himself. “By the way we will be leaving tomorrow to the Capital to visit the crown prince”

“Oh, Is that so?” Cale replied as he refilled his glass of wine “Can I come? I spoke to the crown prince a few days ago, were friends now” he smiled.

Choi Han raised a brow as he heard him, what did they even talked about?

Never mind, it’s better not to get involved, he’ll just wish his highness good luck.

“If you want, I guess... besides we are going to pay a certain someone a visit” Choi Han said as he glanced at the black dragon who immediately perked up after hearing this.

“You mean! Am I getting my revenge?!”

Choi Han reached out to give his head a small pat “I promised you so yes”

Cale looked at them and smirked “Oh that’s fun, now it makes me want to come with you”

“Yay! Then red is coming with us!” The black dragon cheered, even On and Hong wagged their tails in excitement, it seems that the kids did miss the young master during their travels.

“Aw you missed me too much you runts” Cale teased them as he gave each of them small pats on the head “I’ll come with you now so you don’t get bored out of your mind from this peasant here” he glanced at Choi Han

“Oh shut it” Choi Han murmured.

“Besides there is someone I need to meet there anyways so our path aligns” Cale said with a small smirk.

“Who are you meeting?”

“That’s a secret”

“I don’t like that smirk on your face” Choi Han said before shaking his head, what the hell was Cale Henituse been doing on his own?

He could only hope it won’t be something too troublesome.

Oh how wrong he was, that statement will bite him back in the ass soon.

Notes:

Thank you for the wait! omge I made it in time before January ended ahahahaha. I hope you enjoyed this chapter, it is short but we shall move soon! thank you again for still reading this and its getting longer and im not even halfway AAAA anyways have a good day everyone!

Chapter 27: The reunion: A couple of visits.

“No offense but.. why is the young master here?”

Alberu said as he looked at the people in his guest room, Choi Han was sitting across him and beside the swordsman is Cale Henituse enjoying a glass of wine.

“None taken” Cale said and shrugged.

“He wanted to tag along” Choi Han said and glanced at Cale “It’s also fine to discuss it with him, the young master basically knew a lot of my plans anyways”

The crown prince glanced between them as he observed the two, compared to the last time they saw each other the two seemed to mellow down a little. They weren’t arguing like kids but they still aren’t as close either, it seems that they became more cooperative with each other.

A progress perhaps?

“Don’t be too bothered with my presence your highness, I can pretend not to exist, I am very good with that” Cale smiled.

Choi Han gave him a side eye, even Alberu was a little taken back but he only waved his hand to dismiss the idea “There is no need for that, we can start our discussion”

Choi Han nodded as he started to report ,he started with how he was able to meet with Litana and helped her put out the fire in the jungle “If it comes down to it, as long as we are able to form some alliance with them and help each other out I am certain that they will come to our aide, Queen Litana is such a kind and righteous person”

“I see, that’s good to hear then” Alberu said, it was indeed a good news. to be able to form alliance with the Queen of the jungle herself is already a first step into strengthen their kingdom and also his own reputation. 

“I am also forming some sort of alliance with the whale tribe” Choi Han added.

“The whale tribe?” Alberu blinked, this information made him sit up even straighter, the jungle is already a big deal but with the whales? that's another big .. no major step. the whales are known for their strength and to have them as an ally. 

Alberu chuckled shaking his head. “You even made alliance with such a powerful tribe? You truly are something else dear hero”

Choi Han glanced at Cale who remained silent beside him, just enjoying his wine and treats, he may have made some alliance with the whale, but it was also because Cale cooperated with letting them in the forest of darkness, he put a lot of work saving Paseton too.

So, it's kind of a team effort.

“Young master Cale helped with making this possible too”

“Huh?” Cale raised a brow as his name was mentioned and looked up to them “What? oh the whales? It just happens that they need me, I barely did anything really. It was fun to see the lake explode though” he shrugged.

"Exploding the lake?" Alberu repeared.

"Ahem!" Choi Han cleared his throat "Anyways, that's my report so far"

Alberu glanced at Cale as he picked up his cup of tea “Speaking of.. young master Cale why did you suddenly contacted me?”

“Oh that, I was practicing”

“Practicing what?” Alberu asked raising a brow.

“He’s trying to use magic” Choi Han added.

Alberu looked at Cale and nodded, no wonder he seemed a little different today, he could feel mana surrounding Cale, it wasn’t strong but it was there “Why is the young master suddenly interested on learning magic?”

“Personal reasons” Cale replied

“Still doesn’t explain why you contacted me”

“I was trying to work with communication device and was asked to contact someone I know from a far”

“And you contacted me?”

Cale smiled as he drank from his wine glass. “Your coordinate is the one that I got handy with me” he shrugged.

Alberu would have sighed but he figured it would be disrespectful to do so, instead he just took a sip from his tea to calm down. why is his coordinate the one that was handy? he isn't an emergency contact for goodness sake.

“I hope next time the young master would contact me for something more important”

“I’ll keep that in mind” Cale smirked.

He won't.

Choi Han thought as he side-eyed them as he picked up his juice and drank from it, that smirk definitely does say otherwise but he won’t say that out loud, he’ll have Alberu figure that out and deal with it. Choi Han thinks that it could be some sort of a petty move from him but Alberu from before had him totally used for his own political agenda too. although they became friends along the way it's still a known fact that the crown prince is quite good with getting what he wants and making people do his bidding by just his words.

He completely had Choi Han wrapped into these plans of his.

A little petty revenge is fine right?

Cale must be just the headache that the crown prince had to constantly deal with.

He should at least share the burden yeah?

“Hey peasant what’s so funny that you are smirking on your own there, that’s so creepy..” Cale said as he held his glass, nursing it on his lap.

Choi Han frowned as he heard that and set his glass down “I just thought of something funny, but don’t mind me”

The young master still gave him a look but he reached out to pick some cookie from the table but before he could take a bite he blinked “Oh right, I have something for his highness” he placed the cookie and the glass down as he dug through his spatial pouch courtesy by Rosalyn.

Alberu and Choi Han exchanged looks and the latter only shook his head.

Tak.

A sculpture was placed on the table.

“What is..” Alberu raised a brow looking at the sculpture set on the table, he reached out to pick it up and inspect it but he could not understand what it was. It’s like an animal that got tortured, he had no way to describe this.

“It’s a souvenir, there was a left over so I thought I might bring his highness one” Cale smiled.

“A left over?” Alberu repeated, his brows twitching at that, this young master had remembered him by seeing the left over?  him the crown prince of this kingdom who people respected and bow over got a left-over souvenir.

This young master truly is a disrespectful one huh?

He set the sculpture down and smiled, probably the fakest he’s ever done, and Cale soaked on that with an annoying smirk on his face. “I appreciate the thought young master Cale”

“Glad you liked it” Cale replied.

“What exactly is that thing?” Choi Han pointed at it.

Cale looked at the small sculpture and thought for a while “I believe it’s a squirrel”

Choi Han looked at the sculpture again and frowned, why does the crown prince got a squirrel and he got a wild boar?

“Ahem, anyways should we continue our discussion? Choi Han you said that you already decided what to do with the golden plaque?” Alberu asked as he took a sip from his tea.

“We are buying the Magic tower”

“?!—what? Why?” Alberu almost flinched due to shock and he looked at Choi Han.

Choi Han placed his glass down the table as he stared at it, that was a follow up question that he should have already been prepared to answer and he did practice but that was thrown out of the window “Theres… just something.i need to.do”

Cale wanted to roll his eyes at the way Choi Han was stuttering, by now he had figured that this man is having trouble with lying or acting in general. He noticed it when he was talking with the whale siblings even to him, this guy is a very terrible actor.

“What was it?” Alberu probed more.

Choi Han frowned “I’ll tell you later, for now I can’t discuss the details”

There was a small frown on Alberu’s face though it was very quick it was obvious he was disappointed at the answer he got.

“Well whatever that is, I am sure his highness will benefit from it” Cale added as he refilled his glass “This peasant might have a scary look and sketchy background, but you can trust him" 

The swordsman turned his head to look at Cale, a little surprised that the young master spoke for his behalf.

"Besides between the three of us he is definitely the one that doesn't deceive people, it takes one to know one after all, right?” Cale added.

The two looked at each other and there was some sort of understanding that passed between them before Alberu chuckled.

“Heh.. I supposed young master Cale is right” he smiled and leaned against his seat “Very well, I shall wait for your update, Oh I heard something interesting from the Ubar territory”

“Like?” Cale asked though he had a feeling what the crown prince was about to ask.

“There were traces of fight that happened at their territory, and they found a strange person too, have you heard about that?”

“no. yeah.not.really” Choi Han replied stiffly.

Cale side glanced him as if saying he shouldn’t have just opened his mouth, so he faced the crown prince and shrugged “Lady Amir did mention it to me since she was concern with our safety”

Choi Han nodded before glancing at Cale, somehow the young master saved him from Alberu’s grilling.

“I see, I did hear you visited”

“I was recuperating away from the choas here, but his highness seems to be very informed of my whereabouts” Cale smiled.

Alberu chuckled “It just happens that news are being delivered to me, as the crown prince it is my duty to know what’s happening on our kingdom”

“Right” Cale replied.

“Right” Alberu chuckled.

Choi Han observed the two as he remained silent, he probably will just leave this up to Cale because he seems to be able to deal with Alberu quite well, once the conversation shifted back into him reporting the current situation. This time it was Cale who became silent, just snacking and drinking beside him while he was listening.

Now as much as how stubborn and rowdy Cale usually gets, the one thing that Choi Han appreciates is he doesn't butt in when he was having these kinds of conversations, like when he talked to the whales, or with Alberu now. so that's why his talk with Alberu went smoothly besides he only told him some of the important things he needed to know for now, and since Choi Han is aware of his lack talent for lying so it's better to omit some information.

After their discussion, they left the palace. Choi Han was concern since Cale was already on his way finishing the second bottle, so he had to end their meeting before the young master decided to end his behaving period. They bid their goodbyes and walked in the hallways heading outside.

Once they are away from the room Cale stepped a little closer to Choi Han.

“You didn’t want the crown prince to know about Toonka?”

Ah, so he was listening even though he looked like he was just leisurely drinking and snacking back there.

Choi Han shook his head “The crown prince is too sharp and would catch up quickly if I say too much”

“Well with you shit acting he definitely would” Cale replied “You know you are a terrible actor”

Sigh.

“I’ve been told”

“Oh no rebuttal?” Cale chuckled seeing the look of acceptance on Choi Han’s face. “If you can’t act or lie then you can just shut up and let others do it for you”

Choi Han clicked his tongue “Shut it if you have nothing better to say” he snapped back, its not like he didn’t know he can’t act for shit, he was well aware thank you very much.

There is no need to rub that on his face.

“That was a useful advice tch” Cale scoffed.

As they arrived outside two carriages waited for them, one is for Choi Han where Beacrox was waiting for him and the other was for Cale where Hans was waiting. They stood there for a moment; it was quite strange after all Choi Han were previously acting as Cale’s bodyguard and now he had his own carriage and Beacrox of all people waiting patiently for him.

Like a loyal guard.

“tch..” Cale clicked his tongue when their gazes met.

“Where are you heading now?” Choi Han asked.

Cale glanced at him and smirked “Theres someone I promised to share a drink with, and you?” he stepped closer as he placed a hand on Choi Han’s shoulder and leaned to whisper, “preparing the revenge plan for Venison?”

“?!” Choi Han flinched a little at the sudden closeness, Cale's face was too close that it surprised him, he looked away before taking Cale’s hand away from his shoulder as he stepped back “Yeah”

The young master frowned for a moment and looked at his hand as he stepped back shoving his hand on his pockets before he smirked “Well, good luck with that. I’m off then” He shrugged and walked towards his carriage as Hans opened the door for him.

“Should we leave now young master?” Hans asked.

“Yeah, lets go”

Cale glanced one last time to Choi Han and Beacrox before he looked away and crossed his arms, that reaction from the peasant was too much, he just leaned a little and he back off as if he was disgusted.

“That peasant, I just fucking touched him, and he flinched like that, what the hell is his problem?” he muttered and huffed.

“You were saying something young master?” Hans asked, he probably heard him muttering from outside the carriage.

“I’m not talking to you Hans, shut up!”

Cale clicked his tongue as they travelled, the person he was about to visit is someone that he had met before, this individual is someone knowledgeable about a certain topic that he was investigating. He had already reached out to them to meet at the capital today, so it was easier to travel in a short distance.

After leaving the palace they made it to the capital’s square and they stopped by a restaurant where they already have a reservation for a private room.

The carriage door opened, and Hans greeted him as he stepped down and headed inside the restaurant, one server immediately came to his side, probably noticing the way this man walked in is someone important. His attire and demeanor surely showed that.

Hans immediately came to his side “Hello, we made the reservation for the second-floor private room?”

“Oh! For the young master Henituse? Please follow me! Your guests already arrived” The server smiled as he led them to the second floor, he continued to speak and kept on praising Cale but he ignored his words and instead glanced at Hans, gesturing for him to rid of the man.

“It’s fine we can take it from here, we will call for you if we need something” Hans smiled as the server tried to protest clearly trying to get into Cale’s favor, but his words stopped when he saw Cale glared at him and he bowed excusing himself.

Hans opened the door and Cale walked in, seeing his guest he smiled and greeted the two people already sitting there waving at him.

“It’s been a while young master Cale”

“Indeed, it’s been a while Cage, hello young master Taylor” Cale sat down and glanced behind him to see Hans closing the door and went to stand behind him.

“We can finally share the promised drink that we talked about before you left the capital” Taylor Stan said.

Cale chuckled “A lot happened so …ah anyways, I bought something with me” he waved his hand towards Hans and the butler came forward placing a wine bottle on their table “I told you before that I will bring the best wine, so do enjoy the Henituse wine” he offered.

“Oh! I heard that the Henituse wine indeed is such a high-class wine” Cage said excitedly.

“Of course!” Cale huffed as he took the glass of wine that Hans handed to him. “We don’t sell something so cheap” he waved his hand as if he was disgusted by just the thought of it.

Taylor chuckled as he picked up his glass of wine and raised it “ A toast for our reunion?”

Cale and Cage exchanged looks before they both raised their glasses”

“How have you been young master? The last time we heard about you is that you were injured from the plaza bombing” Cage asked as she took a sip from her glass.

“Ah yes, I was in bed rest for a day or so..” he replied and shrugged.

Taylor was eyeing Cale as he drank his wine, he was holding his glass but haven’t drunk anything yet. It seems that he was contemplating on saying something but he remained silent.

“You looked like you wanted to say something young master Taylor” Cale noted.

“Ah, my apologies” Taylor chuckled “Can I ask the young master a question?”

“Go ahead”

“What happened back there in the plaza, I saw it, you saved us” Taylor said as he looked at Cale “His highness spoke to us all who was there to witness it and wanted us to keep this information under wraps”

Cale hummed, so the crown prince indeed fulfills his promise.

“It just doesn’t feel right to hide such feat, you saved a lot of us back there, to be at least recognized and thanked is something you deserve. I don’t know why the crown prince silenced us but—”

“I requested him that” Cale interrupted, although he knew it was disrespectful to do so, he just could not let Taylor blabber nonsense.

“You did? Why?” It was Cage who asked this time.

Shrugging Cale was already extending his hand for Hans to refill his glass. “I don’t see any reason to announce such thing, besides It wasn’t my intention to do so?” he replied, to be honest he was just gonna hide under the table after all the dragon had his shield but then that fake ass prince had to be such a damsel, if Choi Han did not need him he probably would have just prayed for his survival.

“You are too humble young master Cale” Cage replied.

“Don’t make me laugh please, that’s far from my character”

“If you say so young master” Taylor chuckled “But I still wanted to thank you, you saved my life twice now”

Cale only raised his glass as he drank from it, the first time was definitely a foul play though.

“Enough with the thanks and pleasantries I didn’t come here to talk about that” Cale said as he reached out to pick some food on the table.

“Right, we are here to drink and have fun!” Cage announced as she refilled her drink “Then how should we start this conversation? What are you doing lately young master?”

The young master leaned back on his chair as he hummed “I’ve been curious lately”

“About?” Taylor inquired.

“About something that I recall you mentioned you are quite knowledgeable about, and I am very thrilled to have a discussion about it with you” he smiled.

“Now you are making me curious”

“Say.. what do you know about ancient powers?” Cale smiled seeing the flicker of interest from Taylor.

“Do you have enough time to listen to all of my ramblings young master Cale?”

“You have me all day today, I’m all ears”

.

.

.

Splash.

Venion woke up with a start, breathing heavily as he looked around to find himself in the same prison where he kept that blasted dragon.

“Finally awake?”

He looked up to see two men wearing a black outfit and mask, one of them the black-haired guy was glaring at him and the other one who was a redhaired was carrying a bucket and he could already feel the smug smile behind that mask, he was probably the one who threw the water at him.

Venion tried to stand but he was chained down to his chair.

“Who are you people?!”

The red-haired man walked closer throwing the bucket on the side he placed a hand on his shoulder and spoke.

“We are your guardian angels, and we are here to set you to the righteous path to hell”

Choi Han only shook his head at the back.

Notes:

Thank you for reading! I've been very lately so the update was a little slow and this is short too I'll make it up next time but here we go! I hope you enjoy this chapter!

Chapter 28: The reunion: The mighty dragon's revenge

-A few hours ago.

 

“He’s late”

Beacrox frowned as he slipped another glove on top of another one as they waited for Cale, it’s been almost half an hour now and there is still no sign of the young master. Beacrox is clearly starting to get annoyed, as he clicked his tongue.

They already created a plan on how to trap Venion before they travelled, Since Cale had some prior engagements, he would join them later after Venion was captured.

Choi Han glanced at the unconscious man on the floor; they returned back to the dungeon where Venion kept Raon. The place had been swept and cleared by them earlier to make sure there will be no witnesses in the area. He glanced at the black dragon that was perched on his shoulder, and he reached out to give him a small pat on the head “Are you alright?”

“I am fine” The black dragon said.

Bang!

The door slammed open, and Cale walked in, his steps were rushed as he closed the door and approached them. “Sorry! I got caught up with something!”

Sigh.

Beacrox turned away as he picked up Venion from the floor.

“Wear this so we can start” Choi Han said as he handed the black robes with a star patch that they wore before, Cale stared at the clothes and huffed as he turned around and found a place to replace his coat with the Arm uniform coat.

Once he was ready, he returned to join them and reached out to give the black dragon’s head a small pat “Excited to see Venison suffer?”

The black dragon nodded the determination on those eyes made the young master smile as he glanced at Venion that was now seated and tied in a chair by Beacrox.

“Put your mask on” Choi Han said as he placed his mask on and handed Cale his own mask.

The young master huffed as he tied the belt around his waist and took the mask from him, putting it on to hide the lower part of his face. The room is already a bit dark, so it was hard to make out their faces behind the mask unless you observe them closely.

“It’s done” Beacrox said as he stood up and stepped back to look at the blond noble “I’ll prepare the items” he said as he walked to the other side of the room where a cart was set up.

Cale raised a brow as he watched Beacrox, he just noticed the cart at the side, and he could make out a few tools that was laid there. Some of them were things that he had never seen before which piqued his interest and naturally, he gravitated towards it as he carefully approached the chef and tilted his head to peek over Beacrox’s shoulder.

“Oh..” he made a small gasp when he finally got to see the tools better.

Torture devices.

Venion is fucked.

He stepped back when Beacrox turned to look at him with a small frown slipping another layer of white gloves “What is it?” he asked, not really amused to see him peeking.

“What’s with that stare? I’m just curious” Cale replied as he crossed his arms, for some reason Beacrox had been really cold towards him. It wasn’t new he remembered that it had always been like this for years now, when he started becoming the drunk lout, the chef who he once followed around the estate when he was young became distant. It was understandable after all when Cale started these whole theatrics, he had been insulting Beacrox’s cooking every chance he gets knowing full well how much pride the chef had with his talent.

It's natural for him to stay away from Cale, or to even hate him.

The chef is probably just tolerating him since they worked under their household, but now that they already left there's really no point on doing so, right?

But then again isn’t that the whole point of this act?

For them to stay away from him? He was the one driving them away.

So why is he seeking such familiarity now? It seems that he had been swept away by Choi Han’s waves.

This is not good.

He shrugged and stepped back, turning away to walk back towards Choi Han who was holding the black dragon on his arms.

“So, what now?” Cale asked looking at the unconscious blond noble.

“It seems like Hong’s sleeping fog was too potent, he had been unconscious for quite some time now” Choi Han said and watched as Cale kicked the leg of the chair.

“But we don't have all night so let’s start” Choi Han said as Beacrox walked towards them carrying a bucket full of water.

Choi Han and Cale looked at each other before the former looked down at the black dragon “You should go to there” He gestured at the plush couch where a feast was prepared as well, the place where Venion leisurely sat, dine and drank as he watched the young dragon being subjected to torture.

Now the tables had turned.

"I will later" the black dragon said and slowly became invisible.

Splash.

Venion woke up with a start, breathing heavily as he looked around, scared and confused to find himself in the same prison where he kept that blasted dragon.

“Finally awake?”

He looked up to see two men wearing a black outfit and mask, one of them the black-haired guy was glaring at him and the other one who was a redhaired was carrying a bucket and he could already feel the smug smile behind that mask, he was probably the one who threw the water at him.

Venion tried to stand but he was tied down to his chair.

“Who are you people?!”

The red-haired man walked closer throwing the bucket on the side he placed a hand on his shoulder and spoke.

“We are your guardian angels, and we are here to set you to the righteous path to hell”

Choi Han only shook his head at the back.

“Answer me! Who sent you?! Is it Taylor?! Did he send you!?” Venion snarled at them, wiggling on his chair

“heh” Cale huffed as he crossed his arms “Oh your brother isn’t as cruel as you” Cale said and huffed as he looked down at their captive. “Did you know where you are right now?”

At this question Venion paused as he looked around the place, he then realized that this is where he held that dragon he captured before, he was sure that he had this place closed! How did they find this and—are these also the same people who took the dragon away? he had seen the video recordings, or what's left of it back when the dragon broke free, the two perpetuators were a black haired and red-haired guy wearing the same uniform. 

“You! You people are the one who took the dragon away?! Ha! It’s definitely you all!” He snarled. “Did the dragon put you up into this huh?!”

“He’s so noisy” Cale murmured as he glanced at Choi Han.

A new voice joined them.

“We meet again”

Venion’s eyes widened as he saw a black figure slowly become visible as it revealed itself, bright blue eyes staring at him with intense hatred.

“It’s you.. “

“Yes it's me” The black dragon smiling at him.

Venion was cackling like a mad man, but his eyes were shaking with fear “T- That dragon is making you work for this? That stupid thing?!” he sneered, looking at them “What can that creature do huh?! A sniveling and useless—”

Slap!

Choi Han and Beacrox’s eyes widen, even the young dragon was surprised when Cale slapped Venion, the sound echoed in the room and the young master raised his hand again before Choi Han grabbed it.

“What are you doing?!” he hissed.

“You asshole!” Venion spat.

“You are the asshole!” Cale spat back ready to attack again but Choi Han held him by the waist lifting him up “Let go of me! Let me hit him!" He hissed reaching out, but Choi Han easily carried him over to the corner while Beacrox gagged Venion in the background.

“Can you calm down?” Choi Han said still holding his waist and firmly planting him on his feet.

Cale pointed behind him “Did you hear what that asshole said? He just called him those.. names! That was a kid! A kid!”

“I know! That’s why I want you to get your shit together and sit with him” Choi Han hissed.

Hearing this Cale slowly calmed down and glanced at the direction of the couch where the black dragon is now seated, though Cale could not see beyond the invisible barrier he knew that the black dragon was listening.

“He needs someone with him right now”

Cale finally calmed down, the peasant was right. That dragon kid definitely needs someone to be with him right now “Fine” he replied before his gaze landed on Choi Han’s hands on his waist “Now, unhand me” he slapped his hand away and Choi Han immediately let go as he stepped back and watch as Cale walked away, heading towards where the young dragon was. "Make sure to beat the crap out of that bastard"

Choi Han looked at his hand for a moment before shaking his head and looked back to Beacrox and nodded “Let’s start”

The young master stood in front of the table, he could feel the invisible barrier around the area, practicing with mana he was able to identify the magic coming from the barrier “Hey, let me inside” he called out. It took a while before he sensed a shift in the barrier, and he slowly reached out and passed through it. After the barrier closes, he saw the young dragon curled on the couch and Cale walked towards the couch and sat beside him.

“Hey, don’t listen to that bastard” Cale started.

The young dragon looked up to him.

“Are you really certain that you want to see this?” Cale asked as he saw Beacrox pushing the cart full of his tools, they will start soon and Cale wanted to make sure again that this is fine, that this young dragon is alright with witnessing this. Human or not, it doesn’t change the fact that he is still a kid.

“Yes” He murmured.

“I can’t hear you”

“I said yes!” The black dragon finally looked up to him and Cale blinked as he saw those eyes, it looked determined yet still scared, trying to look brave.

He slowly reached out and placed a hand on the small head, giving it a gentle pat “I heard you” he said, his voice lowering a little before he smirked. “Come on, we are about to watch him suffer like he deserves, keep your head up”

The young dragon slowly lifted his head and watched from behind the barrier, he could he hear the whimpers coming from the man tied on the chair. He shifted his gaze when he heard some clinking beside him, seeing the young master reaching out for the bottle of wine and poured himself a glass of it and leaned back against the couch.

“What do you want from me?!” Venion spat after Beacrox removed his gag.

“He’s so damn noisy” Cale murmured before he stilled when he heard the slap.

The noise echoed in the room.

He then could see Beacrox picking up one of his tools.

Venion’s whimpers and voice echoed in the dungeon, Cale tried to drink from his wine as he watched Beacrox starting his session.

Each hit on the skin a scream would leave his mouth, he could not help but slightly flinch with each hit of that whip against his skin, as much as he hated the bastard and thinks he deserves it, it was still unsettling to see in person. Seeing someone being beaten up is something normal to him, after all he had been engaged into brawls as well but a torture?

That's different.

Cale shifted his gaze to Beacrox who didn’t even flinch, his face remained impassive behind the mask. He certainly knew what he was doing, the strike was hard but not hard enough to make Venion pass out. It was a very controlled strike, definitely something a person can accomplish if they kept on practicing.

Cale shuddered.

Ron and Beacrox, that duo.. they lived in the Henituse estate for so long and yet Cale did not pick up how dangerous these two are? He knew their origins were questionable, but he just ignored it, to him they were just Ron his butler and Beacrox their chef, nothing had changed on how he sees the two of them.

He could not imagine how much restrain Beacrox had though for letting his commentaries about his food fly by without actually beating the fuck out of him. Well at the end of the day the Henituse are still their patron, they would not dare harm the young master that was part of the family.

Yet it was easy to leave him behind.

Well, he made it easier.

“Tsk..” he huffed before taking a drink from his wine, Venion’s scream started to become hoarse. The slight movement near his hip made him slightly flinch and he looked down to see the black dragon scooting closer to him and while munching a pastry, he was carefully tucked beside him and was trying to look strong.

Cale reached down and gave his lap a small pat “Want to get comfortable?” he asked.

The black dragon looked up to him, this human hasn’t shown such act of closeness to him before, the young master is fun to be with, always bantering with him and the strong swordsman but still a little distant, so he found the offer strange, the young dragon could not understand him sometimes.

“Red, are you comforting me?”

“I’m only offering you a comfortable seat with a better view” Cale said with a shrug “Or you can stay there all curled up”

The young dragon perked up before he crawled into Cale’s lap, feeling more comfortable when he felt Cale’s hand on top of his head, it felt grounding and comforting enough that he was able to watch the scene before him with more determination.

Cale continued to stroke his head as they watched until the man fainted.

This was the second session.

Beacrox stepped back clicking his tongue as he removed his gloves throwing it to the bin on the side as he produced another pair to wear. Choi Han on the other hand just finished pouring the healing potion into Venion before throwing him behind the bars where the young dragon was previously caged.

Choi Han then walked towards the couch and the barrier came down, he saw the two sitting on the couch and his gaze settled on the black dragon on the young master’s lap.

“You okay?” he asked as he sat beside Cale.

“I am fine!” The young dragon nodded as he looked up at Choi Han.

Seeing that he was somewhat looking better than earlier his gaze shifted to Cale who was drinking from his glass. It seems that it was a good idea to bring the young master with them, so the young dragon had someone with him through this experience.

“Alright we are taking a little rest and resume once he wakes up again” Choi Han said before lifting his head and looking at Cale “And you? Young master?” Choi Han asked after all the brutality of the torture earlier is probably something new to him as well.

“I’m fine” Cale replied.

After confirming that the two is doing well Choi Han nodded and stood up as he approached Beacrox, laying out the rest of their plan to him.

.

.

The rest of the evening Venion’s torture continued, The young dragon sat through it and Cale had become numb listening to the scream and noises coming from the man. It was a gruesome sight, sometimes he still flinches or even scrunch his nose and look away, it was already late in the evening and yet he hasn’t finished his second bottle of wine.

That should tell a lot.

When they are all done, Cale finally stood up from the couch, holding the young dragon on his arms he walked towards Venion who was sitting on the chair. He looked clean and healthy, as if he didn’t just go through hours of torture. Cale pulled down his mask and looked at Beacrox cleaning his tools.

“Did you do what I asked you, young master?” Choi Han asked.

“I did” Cale replied, “Taylor should be tipped off by now, I told him the message you wanted to relay.”

Choi Han nodded, if everything goes according to plan then they didn’t have to worry about this guy anymore “At least it made it easier to communicate with Taylor since you were there” Choi Han murmured before looking at them “what were you doing there anyways?”

“Why should I tell you?” Cale raised a brow “Can’t I have a day out with my friends?”

“Friends huh?” Choi Han waved his hand before approaching Beacrox “Let’s all go and set the last stage of this”

Beacrox nodded as he lifted Venion and slung him over his shoulders, they left the cave in silence. Cale is still carrying the black dragon on his arms who was looking behind him and to the place that kept him locked for four years. He is finally leaving this place behind, but one last thing remains.

Cale stopped as he looked back at the cave and nodded at the black dragon and smirked “Blow it up”

The young dragon returned the same look and raised his paw, after a few moments the cave in the mountain exploded, the hideout where he was kept is now buried under the rubbles of the mountain side.

Now it's completely ruined.

“Did that feel good?” Cale asked as he placed a hand on top of his reptilian head.

“Yes”

“That place is now destroyed” Cale said before glancing at Choi Han “Should we go now?” he asked the young dragon who raised his head and nodded, his eyes now full of determination mirroring his own smirk which pleased the young master.

But they are not far from over yet.

.

.

.

Taylor Stan reread the documents on his hand, the carriage continued its journey towards the outskirts of their territory where the illegal trades and activities are being held. Just before young master Cale left, he handed him this envelope, thick papers full of evidence against one of the big handlers of this place.

“If you really feel thankful to me, I would like you to review these documents”  

Taylor looked at the envelope that the young master slid towards the table, a little confused he still reached out for it.

“What is this young master?”

“From your benefactor”

“Benefactor?” Cage echoed.

Cale chuckled as he stood up and fixed his coat getting ready to leave “Did you honestly believe that our meeting was a chance encounter?” He smirked.

“You mean to say..” Taylor trailed off, remembering the letter he received the night before they left Puzzle City, the mysterious letter that changed his fate.

“If you want another chance encounter, I suggest you look into that envelope, well then I’ll be taking my leave, tonight’s discussion is very insightful” Cale chuckled before giving his shoulder a small pat, the young master walked away leaving his two companions in stunned silence.

“Ah right, your younger brother…  will surely have an unforgettable night”

Cage immediately stood up from her chair and walked towards Taylor “What the hell was that?!” she peeked at the envelope that Taylor is opening, scanning the contents of the documents both their eyes widened. “Taylor these are..”

“Evidences.” Taylor immediately stood up from his seat pushing the dishes and plates away as he set the paper down, these information are huge, the list of names and operation leading straight to the mastermind.

“There’s a letter” Cage picked up a letter handing it to Taylor.

“A chance encounter huh? Cage.. call everyone we know, teh Stan family needs to know about this”

 

“We are here”

Taylor folded the letter and stepped out of the carriage, looking at the house where the letter mentioned, he looked at the rest of the people that arrived, both from his side and the Stan estate, They immediately busted the building and rushed to the second floor, Taylor opened the door only to be face to face with Venion.

“So it’s you” Taylor said as he stood by the door.

Venion’s eyes widened as he took a step back, seeing his once paralyzed older brother and the rest of familiar faces behind him. “What.. what is this?”

The older of the Stan brother looked at the younger one, seeing that there weren’t any visible injuries on his body his gaze shifted on his face that was full of fear, his hands shaking and eyes were bloodshot. he looked past Venion’s shoulder into the base, nobody was there, the huge room was surrounded with darkness however he had a feeling that Cale was inside.

“Ah right, your younger brother… will surely have an unforgettable night”

He had borrowed Cale’s invisibility magic device before, that was why he had a strong feeling that the young master was inside.

“Is this.. a dream too?” He murmured as he looked around, confused.

Taylor frowned looking at him “Looks like you had a long nightmare.” He responded before nodding to the knights of the Stan estate “Arrest him”

Venion started to panic and run but the knights immediately captured him, grabbing him by the arms as he squirmed “Let go! It’s the dragon!—the dragon and his people did this!”

Taylor ignored his words, from now on Venion is completely pushed out of the successor picture, he also have to face the wrath of the Stan family members for ruining their reputation by being involved in illegal dealings and Taylor knew how merciless his family is.

He’s done for.

“Young master-nim, should we start searching the base right now?” One of the knights asked after they hauled Venion out.

Taylor shook his head “For now the most important thing is to quietly move Venion to the castle, there are too many people outside.”

“The crowd outside suddenly gathered, it might be a little difficult”

“That is true, but we need to move him quietly, he already ruined our reputation enough, we cant let it fall even further”

The knight nodded “I understand!”

As the knight left Taylor glanced at the empty room and turned to the door “Let’s focus on searching the base after we secured Venion, we will leave some of the soldiers here to guard the entrance” Taylor left the room and with a small smile on his face.

The two guards that as left felt a gush of wind pass by them, the two shuddered and looked around but there was no one there.

At the distance a carriage was waiting, Cale and Choi Han walked as the young dragon removed the invisibility on them except on himself.

Ron opened the door for them as they went inside.

“Let’s go” Choi Han said and the older man nodded at them.

Cale leaned at the chair and crossed his legs as he looked at Choi Han sitting across him and the young dragon was settled on his lap no longer invisible. The two made eye contact and Cale smirked, the black dragon smiled back at him.

“Feeling better?” Cale asked.

“I feel great! Like a mighty dragon!” The young dragon huffed.

Cale chuckled “Indeed you are, although small”

“I’m not small!” He protested.

“But you are tiny” Cale chuckled.

“Im not! Right Choi Han? Red is being mean!”

Choi Han sighed and placed a hand on top of the small dragon’s head “You are growing.. “ he smiled and shifted his gaze to Cale “.. and stop teasing him, young master-nim”

Cale raised his hand in surrender, still chuckling, Choi Han could sense that he was just trying to lighten the mood, the swordsman then looked down at the young dragon as he spoke.

“Now everything is settled, you are finally free”

The young dragon looked up to him “free?”

“Yes, so.. you can do whatever you want, go where ever you want, there is no need for you to stay here.” Choi Han said, of course he wanted to give the young dragon the freedom to do what he want. Without Venion he didn’t have to worry about hiding, as much as he appreciate him tagging along with them at the end of the day the young dragon is his own existence.

However, this message was not conveyed properly since the young dragon was looking at him with a sad eyes “Are you… do you not want me around?”

“W-what? No!”

“But you wanted me to leave!”

“No that’s not what I meant!” Choi Han shook his head.

Cale chuckled as he crossed his arms “God that was awful to say to a kid”

“You know that’s not what I meant” Choi Han hissed, the message definitely did not come across in a good way, he ran a hand on his face as he tried to explain.

“What this brute is trying to say is that, without Venion now you are free to do whatever you want, he did not want you to feel obligated to stay with him, so if you wish to do your own thing you can go ahead and do so" 

“But I don’t want to leave” The young dragon protested.

“Then don’t, you can keep hanging around the brute all you want then” Cale replied.

Choi Han sighed “Like I said you are free to do what you want, and if you want to stay with us then I am truly grateful and happy for that” he smiled, giving his head a small pat.

Cale looked at the two, the young dragon seemed to be pleased by this answer as he nodded enthusiastically, the two seems to be absorbed on their own world until Cale brought something up that had been bugging his mind lately.

“At this point, shouldn’t you already give him a name? I can't keep calling him 'Hey' right?”

"A name" Choi Han looked down at the black dragon "Yes, of course a name"

"So what would you name him?" 

 

Notes:

Thank you for reading! sorry for the delay! lots of things is happening haha! I hope you liked this chapter, Venion is finally out, and we are finally gonna stop calling Raon black dragon XD.

Chapter 29: On their own missions: What are the odds?

“I’m leaving.”

“Oh, Alright?”

“I’ll be gone for a while”

Clatter.

The entire dinner table went silent, Deruth’s fork fell on the ground as he looked up at his son. He was used to the small trips Cale takes every now and then, he was actually glad that he was being surrounded by people now and often leaves from time to time.

But this time seems to be different.

“Is something wrong?” He asked and glanced at Violan who continued eating though she seemed to be listening with the conversation.

“Ha?!” Cale raised his head, looking over the opposite side of the table where the rest of his family sat, his brows furrowing. “What do you mean?”

“Ahem, I mean why the sudden leave? You just got back from your trip to the capital, is there anything unsatisfying here?” Deruth asked.

Cale looked at them for a moment and placed his fork down “There is, but that’s not the reason for my departure”

“W-where are you going Hyung?” Basen asked, his voice a bit timid as he glanced at his older brother, but as soon as their gaze met, he flinched and continued eating.

Cale huffed at this as he picked up the wine glass “Away, I haven’t thought of where yet but I’ll figure it out”

“I decline” Deruth replied.

“I wasn’t asking for permission” Cale replied as he met his gaze.

“You have no idea what’s going on right now Cale”

“There’s a brewing war at Whipper Kingdom right now, with the mages and barbarians going at it” Cale replied as sipped his wine and huffed “I’m a drunkard but not stupid, I know what’s going around”

A new voice joined the conversation this time “But its very scary right now. Especially at Whipper Kingdom, people die every day. The nobles have to hide and it is even hard to eat yummy food! You can’t sleep in peace! That’s what my teacher said” Her emotions seemed to be stronger as she said that, a small frown on her face as she looked at Cale.

“That’s why I’m declining this request” Deruth said sternly.

“I’m not even going to Whipper Kingdom! Besides it’s not like my absence here makes any difference, you let me do what I want, why the sudden change”

“Because it’s dangerous!”

Screech.

Cale stood up abruptly, the chair scraping against the floor as he slammed his palm on the table “Tch! Then so be it, don’t go finding me if I disappear!” he turned around to leave but stopped after hearing a stern voice calling him.

“Cale”

“What?!” He looked back and saw Violan’s gaze which made him froze, her face was extremely scrunched up in a frown, Cale looked around to see Basen who was stiff on his seat, a bit surprised that she actually spoke this time, usually she would just sigh and let him be as long as he didn’t cause them too much trouble, so what’s this now.

“Do you really wish to leave despite knowing how dangerous it is out there?” She asked.

“Heh, if you are trying to stop me, don’t even try”

Violan placed her spoon down as she lifted her gaze and calmly looked at him “If you wish to leave then bring Hans and Hillsman with you”

“Wait, my wife, what are you saying” Deruth turned to look at her, confused as to why she would agree with this.

“I would prefer to send him off than disappear under our nose” Violan said and it seems that the message was sent to the Count.

They all know that Cale would do whatever he wanted, regardless of their disapproval and if he wanted to leave so bad she knew that his threat earlier of disappearing is something that he is truly capable of, Violan would rather send him out with capable people around him

Cale blinked as remained standing, this is strange.

“How about that Cale?”

“..oh, yeah sure, whatever”

“You just came back from the palace, you aren’t being pressured to do this? They did not ask you do run some favors didn’t they?” Violan asked.

Cale scoffed “Did you really think I would let them do such thing?”

Besides who in their right mind would leave some assignments to Cale? Who would actually trust him to oversee things? 

No one, no one would trust a trash with a shitty reputation.

Choi Han did.

Cale clicked his tongue and shook his head at the stray thought of that brute.

Violan chuckled “good, we don’t care about this kingdom at all, what’s important is your safety, do know that we worry and care about you”

“Care?” Cale looked at Deruth for a moment and scoffed “Sure you do" he answered tone dripping with sarcasm before he picked up the wine bottle from the table"Anyways I’ll take those two with me then” he waved his hand as he left the dining hall.

What the hell was all that shit? Care? About him? What nonsense.

They didn’t care about the shit he had been doing these past few years so why the sudden ‘we care for you’ lines? They really wanted to keep him here. well its understandable since he didn’t have to cause trouble outside their territory it's easier to clean your own backyard after all. They could have just told him not to cause some trouble, that’s a lot easier to understand than mask whatever this is with the word care.

Cale huffed as he stomped into the hallways, clearing the path as servants turned away from him to avoid his wrath. He took a swig from the bottle and after a while his stomping slowed into a walk as he headed to the communications room. He need to inform the people he will be bringing with him and he already decided who they were.

“Carmela!” He called out after opening the door of the communication room and searched for the mage.

The blond mage that was busy cleaning the magic devices in the room lifted her head as she heard her name “Young master? I thought you rescheduled our lesson tomorrow?”

Cale walked inside ignoring the brunette mage, Carmela’s senior who was staying still at the side observing him, not that it mattered to Cale. “Yes, I am here to tell you to pack up since you will leave in.. hmm two weeks”

“Wait—are you firing me?!” Carmela dropped the rag she was holding and rushed towards Cale “What did I do? Our lessons have been great, is there anything unsatisfactory, young master?” She asked, her face full of worry, she could not afford to lose her job!

“Gosh, what are you being so dramatic for, I’m leaving in two weeks and I want you to come with me”

“Oh” She straightened up and frowned.

This punk of a young master was teasing her! Why not make things clear?!

Cale chuckled “You look disappointed, perhaps I should really fire you”

“Wait! No! no! I was just surprised because uh well..I have plans on those dates” She said and glanced at him with a sheepish smile.

“Like what?” Cale frowned as he looked at her, arms crossed holding the bottle.

Carmela sighed, that look the young master was sporting is something she recognized, it was a ‘you better have a good reason or you’ll regret it’ look, truthfully, she really did not just want to leave.

“Well, I’m meeting someone—”

“Bullshit you are single, had been and always will” Cale huffed.

“Excuse me!?” That's not what she was even going to say!

“Heh, those rags will not help you find a guy” Cale gestured at her clothes and clicked his tongue as he walked away.

Offended, Carmela followed him “Young master, this is not a very good way to persuade someone to come with you, I am only your instructor you know. I have my own life to! if I don't feel like going—”

“I’ll pay you double” Cale held two of his fingers as he stopped to look behind him. "Could be more, depends on my mood"

“.. but on second thoughts as your instructor it's my duty to see your progress! I Carmela will make sure the young master will learn during our trip!" She replied even made a small bow.

Flick.

"Ow!"

Cale flicked her forehead "Stop buttering me up, it's annoying" 

"I'm speaking the truth, young master!"

“Ah, you are so easy to please Carmela, tsk, tsk" Cale started walking out of the room before he turned to size her up and down, he tossed a pouch at her “Do me a favor and buy some more appealing clothes, I won’t allow anyone to travel with me with those.. sad excuse of a dress“ he gestured at her clothes before leaving the room “Anyways see you in two weeks! Get packed! Go shop! Lessons cancelled! I’ll be on my merry way!” He flicked his hand and the wind gathered to close the door behind him.

He's really doing well with how he can control his mana now. 

She observed before sighing.

Carmela stared at the pouch on her hand.

He always comes and go like a storm.

“He’s really such an asshole... Carmela don’t listen to him” The other mage, her senior consoled her “Don’t let his words discourage you, you clothes are fine”

“Yeah” Carmela nodded.

“It must be difficult working with him, he's forcing you to join his trip, that's not even part of your job anymore.”

Carmela wanted to huff, she was in this situation precisely because her senior made her the sacrificial lamb. anyways that was in the past, and yes the young master had such a potty mouth and often throws insults but she was starting to get used to it.

Most of the time, Cale doesn’t really mean what comes out of his mouth.

She looked at her clothes and chuckled. “Well, it may sound demeaning but that’s just the way he is, if he wanted me to come he could have just treated to fire me, instead he gave me a raise”

“Still not an excuse to insult someone”

“Of course” Carmela agreed but at the same time the longer she looked at her clothes the more she recalled her conversation with him from their last session.

“Young master! You are doing so great now! What a great control you have” Carmela praised seeing the books levitate in the air.

Cale’s mana is starting to become steady, which means the more he uses it the more he can cultivate it. Being able to use a levitation is already a good sign, and she was glad he still proceeded with their lessons. Just a few weeks ago he told her that he didn’t need her lessons anymore since he can already use a communication device on his own, but she talked him into it because she can see a potential and it would be a waste to just use it for such small thing.

The young master only watched her trying to explain it’s benefit, yapping away and trying to convince him, she only stopped when he suddenly asked a question.

“Why are your clothes like that?”

“Huh? Like what?”

“Like that” he gestured “So washed out, very outdated, its barely holding on”

Carmela suddenly felt conscious as she looked down at her clothes, it wasn’t so bad. Yes its outdated but she can still wear it and its not like she is required to dress so much when her job is basically just being holed up inside the Henituse Mansion, so there’s really no point in dressing up too much.

“It’s seems fine to me”

“Fine? With the amount of money I’m paying you, you couldn’t buy new sets?” He leaned against the couch as he picked up his wine glass “I’m pretty sure you wore that same thing a few weeks ago”

“Well, my apologies for being poor, young master, I do send my earnings to feed my family” She replied, annoyed and slightly angry.

She knew nobles like Cale who lived in luxury wouldn’t understand the struggle of someone like her, she clenched her fist as she looked at the young master.

It's always like this with Cale, one moment he can hold a civilized conversation then the next time he opened his mouth something outrageous comes out from it.

“You send all your money?”

“of course”

Cale looked at her for a moment and took a sip from his glass “You are too filial Carmela, you shouldn’t give your everything to them, leave something for yourself too" he commented.

"They need the money more than I do, I am already happy that they are living quite well and can buy what they need" She replied in earnest.

"Well good, but have they even bothered to look at you and ask what you need?”

“uh.. that’s” She paused, wracking her brain to find such scenario, from her visits or letters. 

There was none.

“Anyways, not my problem, it just annoys me that it makes me look like a bad employer because you couldn’t even buy something for yourself, buy hey your boss is a trash so I guess that doesn’t matter” he shrugged and refilled his wine glass.

Carmela processed what she just heard as she remained silent.

“I’ll think about continuing these lessons, so troublesome, you may leave now” he waved his hand to shoo her away.

“Okay, I’ll leave now young master” She bowed and left the room, the words Cale said still lingered on her mind.

‘have they even bothered to look at you and ask what you need?’

She glanced at the closed door and shook her head “What an odd kid” She murmured.

But the way he said it seems like a question to himself as well. 

“The young master just had a strange way of showing some uh.. care”

“Carmela, you completely lost it, You should take a break, mentoring the young master must have gotten your head messed up” her senior waved his hand and Carmela frowned.

The young master is truly misunderstood.

 

“Leave? In two weeks?”

Cale huffed, arms crossed and looking at his butler like he was some sort of a ridiculous animal doing some street performances. “Did you go deaf or something? Do I have to repeat myself again?”

“No, not at all young master!” Hans shook his head “Just surprised since we just arrived from the capital a week ago”

“Bring Hillsman too”

“Are we going to join Choi Han-nim?” Hans asked as he followed the young master walking towards the gates of the Henituse mansion.

Cale’s steps did not falter but the question did make him tilt his head a little, by now Choi Han should already be on the Whipper Kingdom now visiting that barbarian who drowned him. Cale will not forget that bastard, he almost died there! It was good that he did not went with Choi Han because his temper might not cooperate with him and he’ll start an early war between him and the Whipper Kingdom.

No thank you.

Besides he had places to be.

This whole trip is something that Choi Han doesn’t even know, why would he anyways? This a personal trip that he set for himself. Besides he knew that Choi Han might not agree with this decision as well, but Cale had already made up his mind.

He can’t just keep on relying to Choi Han, his priorities are set elsewhere and Cale had his own priorities too, something more personal.

Cale’s feet found the familiar path of the market place, Hans is following behind him as they headed to a certain store that they visited a few weeks ago. However, when they arrived the store was closed and Cale gestured for Hans to approach the house behind it, the butler raised his hand to knock but before his knuckles could made contact on the wood the door opened and they were greeted by Freisa.

“Young master, you are right in time, I just got back, please come in”

Cale nodded, a small smirk on his face as he went inside the house and made himself comfortable into one of the couches, it was worn out but in this house its probably the comfiest.

“Did you have the information I asked?”

Freisa nodded and she sat across him “I was only able to get more information about Bud Illis, he’s from eastern continent and was called the mercenary king, he runs the Mercenaries guild. A sword master and is believed to have some sort of special abilities though no one knows what it was”

“Ha, A mercenary.. interesting” Cale leaned back on the couch as he crossed his legs, he started to wonder what was Bud doing on the Henituse Teritorry, was he snooping around? And to even approach him for a business partnership? Something is quite fishy. He did say that he was from the eastern continent and Cale is already suspicious of his identity but he did not expect that he would be someone rather influential, the man doesn't seem to look like it “Thats all?”

“He goes around with a mage named Glenn Peoff and also crazy for alcohol”

Hearing that Cale chuckled “Well it seems we have something in common”

“My apologies young master, I am only able to get the surface information. It is quite hard to move around the Eastern Continent, specially with the Molans gone people like us are not very welcomed there—”

“Hold up, did you just say Molan?”

Friesa nodded “They are one of the best households assassin, sadly something happened years ago that they went in hiding and the estate is not being overtaken by some unknown group, I dare not approach it”

Cale blinked before a chuckle escaped his lips, right, Choi Han did say that Ron is an assassin but again he had no idea that the old man was a big name on the eastern continent.

What the fuck.

“What’s the matter?”

“Nothing, nevermind. Anyways did you find something about my mother?”

Friesa looked at Cale for a moment and trying to gouge his mood before she started to slowly speak “My apologies young master, the information that I found are very minimal.  The Thames family are from a noble baron family, it had fallen out of grace but the reasons were unspecified. I find it strange that there were no reports about it was made, it would have a been a feast for journalists and writers to follow such incident”

Cale thought the same too.

“I’ve looked for every archive that is available but it’s like their family were nonexistent” Friesa frowned at this, she is well aware of her skills and always prided herself when it comes to her work. However, this investigation about Jour Thames had left her puzzled. There is no information that can’t be dug unless ..  "It was deliberately erased”

“Erased?” Cale asked, when he was looking into the information about her mother before he thought that he only lacked resources and inexperienced, he also reached the same conclusion before but it sounded adsorbed in his mind, after all who would erase all the information about her mother’s family?

“Yes”

“Who would be able to do such thing? Is it even possible?”

Friesa nodded “Yes, there is one person who had the power to make a whole noble family disappear like that, The king”

Cale and Hans both took a sharp inhale at the mention of the King.

“Zed Crossman, Deruth Henituse and Jour Thames they all attended the same academy” Friesa handed Cale an envelope which he retrieved from her hand.

The young master took content out, he looked at the news paper clippings where Zed Crossman’s academic achievement was written along with some names of his batchmates that included his parents.

“From what I gather, the three seems to be good friends”

“Then why would the king hide the information about the Thames?” Cale asked, clicking his tongue as he looked at the newspaper clipping. 

“Could it be that the late Duches knew about it?” Hans voice echoed in the room.

The silence made the butler fidget, he didn’t mean to voice out those thoughts out loud as he listened to the conversation and now with Cale’s piercing gaze on him he sputtered “uh- please ignore what I said young master I didn’t mean-“

“What made you say that?” Cale asked, there was no irritation on his tone like he was expecting but it was a genuine curiosity.

“From what I heard on the old servants in the mansion the late Duches was the only living descendant of the Thames family and chose not to continue her household after marrying the count. With nobody left to continue the family I think it just got removed in the list of noble houses”

Cale is already aware of this information “But it still doesn’t make sense, even if she did not continue the household there should be at least some information left right? Archives, registry and shit like that existed”

“The Thames family couldn’t be found on any record; I tried to look into the Academy since she went there but the security is quite tight. Perhaps the count knew about her heritage?”

“Tsk, I wouldn’t be asking you to look into it if he had some useful information” Cale sighed “Even my father doesn’t know about the lineage of the woman he married, when he asks, she kept avoiding the subject and father isn’t really the type to prod so much”

Yeah, look at him? His father doesn’t even bother to check on him that much as long as he comes home and still alive. Naturally that man wouldn’t force his mother to talk about her family if she didn’t want too, and that’s the problem with Deruth, he thinks he was helping them by stepping back and giving them space but this behavior is what upsets Cale the most.

If you really care, fucking act like it.

“Which is why I was thinking that perhaps she asked the King to erase any information about her family after marrying the Count?” Hans said as he pondered for a bit “After all their marriage seems to be harmonious, since she’s from a noble family compared to the current Duches who was from a merchant family that caught quite some talks with her marriage”

“Hans get straight to the point” Cale said, annoyed at hearing all this bullshit.

“Sorry! What I mean is that if the late countess chose to discontinue her household before the marriage she would have not gotten into the Academy in the first place, her marriage with the count would have caused a stir.”

Cale’s brow furrowed and he turned to look at Friesa who seemed to grasp what Hans was saying.

"The Academy does not easily accept students that was from the common households, the admission is too expensive and mostly scholars had the chance but those were very slim too." Han's supplied.

“The current King was crowned three years after he graduated from the Academy, which means by the time she married the count, Zed Crossman would already have the power to grant such request” Friesa explained.

That makes sense, he was aware that his Father and the current King were acquainted but at what level? Cale had no idea.

“Our best shot are the academy or.. the royal palace, both places were too dangerous to slip in, it's heavily guarded with magic too” Friesa supplied.

“Unless you knew someone from there…” Cale thought for a moment and the annoying smile of the crown prince flashed on his mind.

Should he ask him? He hasn’t gotten his rewards from playing the hero on the plaza after all.

“That could work” Friessa nodded.

“I see, I’ll handle that bit, what about the other things I asked for you to look into?”

Friesa nodded and started her report again “The lake that Bud Illis mention did exist, Grey Eye Lake from Mount Leeb region. I heard the rumors about the monsters of monsters disappearing which confirms what Bud told you”

“I see” Cale nodded “That’s good” he added and stood up ready to take his leave but he paused and turned to look at her “Ah right, get ready in the next two weeks, we are leaving”

“Oh, alright young master” Friesa smiled as she waved goodbye to the retreating form of Cale Henituse.

Once the young master was gone, she placed her hand down and made a small sigh “The case of the late countess is truly baffling” she murmured. It was the first time that she had gone dead end on her work, it was fascination and highly suspicious which made her smile. It’s been a while since she felt the thrill of doing this kind of job, dare say she missed it.

She should prepare for the upcoming trip then, it seems that working under the young master was very interesting.
.

.

.

Carmela arrived at the front gates of the Henituse estate, she was a little conscious as she approached the carriage. She did follow the advice of the young master and brought herself a new dress, it made sense after all she will traveling with the young master, she should look the part and be at least presentable.

Cale was talking with Hans and there was another woman with them, she seems older than her and Carmela hasn’t seen her before.

“Would you look at that” Cale looked at her and whistled “Finally worthy to join my entourage huh” he smirked. "Got rid of those rags?"

“I’m only following your instructions young master” She huffed.

Cale chuckled before turning to Friesa “Oh right, This is Freisa and this Carmela” he introduced the two women.

“It’s nice to meet you” Carmela nodded.

“Nice to meet you as well Miss Carmela” Friesa shook her hand.

Hillsman appeared as he finished preparing the carriage for everyone “Young master the carriage is ready.. oh Hello Miss Carmela” he greeted awkwardly as his gaze lingered on her.

“Hello Vice-captain” Carmela greeted back with a nod.

“Ah let me get your things!” he took the small suitcase she had with a small smile.

Cale and Hans exchanged looks before the young master rolled his eyes and stepped inside “Alright, chop! Chop! lets go” he announced as everyone started moving, Cale kept the door open for the two women “What are you two waiting for?”

Carmela was the one who shook her head first “Wait? Us too? with you? We couldn’t possibly—”

“Then one of you can squeeze in the drivers seat or sit on the roof” Cale said and huffed reaching to close the door but Carmela held it open as she climbed up.

No way she will be sitting outside, not with this new dress!

“If the young master insisted then who are we to decline?” She chuckled and sat across Cale, Friessa also followed sitting beside her as she closes the door.

Normally Cale would rather be alone but he didn’t want to bring too many carriages with him, its troublesome.

“So, where are we heading young master?” Carmela asked.

The young master did not answer for a moment and he crossed his legs while glancing at the window as the carriage started to depart, from the window he could see his siblings lingering by the door which made him raise a brow.

Were they seeing him off?

Foolish kids.

Despite those thoughts a small twitch of his lips was made, almost of a smile but he caught himself doing it and he sighed “Miss Carmela, what do you know about Ancient powers?”

“Ancient powers? Uh..” She pondered for a moment “From I read those were powers that can be obtained by overcoming a trial, though it was very hard to find and only a few lucky individuals were able to obtain such power, some even believe those were only myths”

That’s right, ancient powers were hard to come by, but Choi Han knew where those powers were. Right now Cale possessed two, the shield and the wind, though he had no idea what the wind could do since he hasn’t used it since obtaining it.

Even using the shield is already putting such strain on his body.

But would the shield and wind enough to prepare for the upcoming war? If what Choi Han said was true, if the Henituse territory will be catching the first burn of this war then it’s only natural to find a way to get stronger right? Even though Choi Han said he will be protecting the territory would that be really enough?

Its not that he didn’t completely trust Choi Han, the man made a vow of death with him putting his life on the line to prove his words and offer his trust.

But that guy is kind.

Too kind actually, which is a problem.

Choi Han is like the hero of those novels that Cale read before, he wanted to save everyone, wanted to do such righteous act. Isn’t that why he was running around doing all these shits to prepare for the upcoming doom this Kingdom will face? that’s why he was gathering people around him, he is probably the savior that this kingdom will hail once he succeeded.

Cale on the other hand is far from that, he is selfish and he could careless about this kingdom, however he could not sit idly knowing his territory.. his family might..

He clenched his fist at the dark thought.

If worse comes to worse, would Choi Han choose to protect the territory over anything else? His family over anything else?

Unlikely so.

How about the kingdom? The crown prince? Would they drop anything to their rescue?

Defenitely not.

So, he decided to make a move on his own.

He was also aware of the dangers by acquiring the ancient powers but that’s fine, he would like to see it for himself, there might be a way right?

“What’s with the sudden question, young master?”

“Well I am planning to get one”

Carmela’s eyes widened when she heard the reply “But that’s.. how did you manage to find an ancient power?”

Cale smirked as he crossed his arms “A friend mentioned it to me” he replied recalling the information that he received from non-other than Taylor Stan.

That visit he made, and the long discussion totally paid off. The research Taylor made about these ancient powers were amazing, the man dedicated his years studying and locating them to heal his legs.

Since he was already healed Taylor said he already moved on from those research and was willing to help Cale.

“So where are we going?” Carmela asked again.

“The ten finger mountain”

Carmela and Friesa exchanged glances before they turned to Cale who smirked at them.

“We will be catching fire” 

Notes:

I know, I know Cale is being stubborn but trust me XD It will make sense in the future! for now we can only wish him good luck. haha thank you so much for reading! I hope you liked this chapter

Chapter 30: On their own missions: A name bestowed

Choi Han closed the flap of the tent as he watched Toonka and his men celebrate from their recent win, the man immediately challenged him the moment he arrived. The duel didn’t even last for five minutes before Choi Han sent him flying back to his camp and knocked him out for a few minutes, he didn't have to use the dominating aura to the rest of Toonka's men, that alone was enough for them to carefully take a step back from him. Despite that their leader woke up and laughed, boasting and coaxing Choi Han for another fight.

He got knocked out twice and yet the guy would wake up and challenge him again.

"You are quite strong! Hahaha! I like it! I haven't faced anyone who's able to match my strength! Come on! Let's fight again! Hahahaha!"

Choi Han decided that, yep this guy is crazy.

If only he knew how much he was holding back his punches, he wouldn't want to start a war against the anti mage resistance group. 

He had heard about Toonka before, he stood proud and fought against the Empire but his strength and determination aren’t enough to stop those dead mana bombs, after that wretched bomb was thrown Whipper Kingdom didn’t even last a day against the Empire.

So, he didn’t have the chance to meet Toonka.

Despite his battle minded brain Choi Han was quite amazed at how long he was able to stand, the fact that he was able to withstand his blows already says a lot of Toonka's strength, everytime he gets up he lasted longer and longer. For some reason it also made Choi Han let loose a little after all no one would be able to match his strength, as of now so having this quick spar with Toonka made his sleeping battle blood stir a little.

He would love to have a proper match with him but that's for later, today he had something more important to do. 

"How about we discuss the terms we agreed when we last fought? From warrior to warrior you are still going to honor your words right?"

"Of course! A warrior doesn't back down from his words! You may have defeated me back then but I shall defeat you as well! Just wait! Hahaha!"

"In regards about the discussion of the tower, I will be the one who will look after that, I'm Harol Kodiang, nice to meet you Sir Choi Han" 

Harol Kodiang, Cale-nim mentioned him as well saying that he was someone who was cunning and smart so he should be careful about the things he would discuss to him. 

"Nice to meet you as well" Choi Han clasp his hand and shook it.

"Shall we start the discussion then?"

"Sure"

So far everything is going smoothly.

Choi Han shook his head as he returned to his tent that night he just finished the negotiation this afternoon and he was able to scout the tower a few hours ago with On and Hong so far everything had been following accordingly to the information he got, he sat down and looked at the communication device on his table “Have you contacted him?”

The black dragon shook his head “Red is not picking up”

Sigh.

Should he be concern? Right now, he had no idea what the young master was up to, it's been two weeks after all and knowing Cale he might do something reckless if not being supervised. 

“Do you think Red is okay?” The black dragon asked and Choi Han leaned against his seat.

“I suppose”

“I’ll try again!”

Choi Han nodded as he looked at the black dragon, he recalled Cale mentioned that he should already give a name to the black dragon, they could not keep calling him ‘hey’ but Choi Han is a little hesitant since the dragon didn’t really ask and in his mind, he already had a name that he calls him.

“Do you want me to give you a name?” Choi Han suddenly said and it caught the dragon off guard as he lifted his head and looked at him.

“You’ll give me a name?” he floated close to Choi Han’s face.

“If you want”

“Hmp! It’s better than being called ‘hey’ so I will allow you” He stuck out his belly and Choi Han chuckled as he crossed his arms.

Choi Han hummed as he looked at him, he already knew what to give its just a matter of explaining it to the young dragon. “How do you feel about Raon Miru?”

“Raon Miru?” The black dragon pondered for a moment trying out the name on his head before he nodded with approval and grinned. “Well since you came up with it, I will accept it! I am the great and mighty Raon Miru!”

“I’m glad you like it, but I am not the one who came up with it” Choi Han said as he saw the confused expression coming from Raon “Remember I once told you I am getting help from a very nice person?”

“Yes, the person that gave you all the knowledge you knew now?”

Choi Han nodded, he already subtly mentioned Cale-nim to him though he did not disclose his name he explained to Raon how he was able to find where he was and how to break him free, and how he knew so much about the future.

“Right, he’s also the one who told me to find you and how to save you, this name is something that he would give you and I would like to honor that” Choi Han explained reaching out to give his head a gentle pat on the head.

Raon is someone that Cale-nim treasured a lot, his children, On, Hong and Raon. Choi Han wanted him to still keep that identity, he might be different from the Raon of the other world but he is still the same Raon that Cale-nim would save and protect, no doubt about that. This name that's given to him by the person who truly saved him, he should have it.

“Are we going to meet him?”

“That.. I don’t know if its possible, but if we do, I’ll surely introduce you” Choi Han said. He didn't exactly reveal that Cale-nim is from another world that would just open a whole jar of questions from the 4 year old dragon full of curiosity. It's troublesome to elaborate and he didn't really wanna disclose everything that happened there.

Raon nodded “What’s he like?”

Choi Han blinked before he thought for a moment and a small smile graced his features as he recalled the short time he spent in that world. “He’s very kind, he helps a lot of people even though he doesn’t want to admit it, he changed a lot of lives, he’s lazy but very competent and amazing, very caring and protective of his people”

“That was a lot” Raon said “Seems like an amazing human! But I’m still more amazing!”

Choi Han chuckled “Of course you are” He gave him a small pat on the head again.

Beep.

Beep.

“Oh! Red finally answered!” Raon answered the magic communication device and he blinked when instead Cale they were looking at a blond woman.

-Ah! Is that a dragon?!

Her eyes widened as he pressed her face closer at the device.

“Who are you?” Choi Han asked, brows raised with a small frown on his face. he didn’t know who this person was and why is she answering the call, usually Cale would be the one who answers after all he can already use mana. So why is this girl here?

-Hi! I’m Carmela, I’m young master Cale’s mage teacher

“Where’s the young master?” Choi Han asked as he felt Raon perch over his shoulder.

Carmela looked around

-He’s out.. right now, again is that a dragon?

“Hi! I’m the great and mighty Raon Miru!”

-I can’t believe this! I am actually talking to a dragon! A cute dragon!

Carmela cooed.

“I’m not! I am a mighty dragon!” Raon countered.

Choi Han looked at the device as he observed the exchange, so this is the mage that was teaching him.  “My name is Choi Han, it’s nice to meet you Miss Carmela” he introduced himself however his gaze shifted behind the blond mage, the background, she seemed to be not in the mansion or anywhere in the estate.

Where are they?

-I see, you are that Choi Han…It’s nice to finally meet you as well! The young master mentions you a lot--

-Who are you talking to?

Choi Han heard the familiar voice of the young master and after a few moments he saw him peeking behind Carmela, the mage stood up as Cale sat down in front of the device.

“Red! You are here!” Raon pressed his face against the device and Cale chuckled.

-You missed me so much huh?

“Listen! Listen! I have a name already!”

Cale blinked and leaned closer at the device, his eyes showing curiosity as he listened.

-Oh yeah? So, what is it? It better be good 

“I am the great and mighty Raon Miru!”

-Raon huh? Sounds like a foreign name, did the peasant gave that name?

“Tsk” Choi Han clicked his tongue as he heard that.

-Not a bad name, well then, I shall call you Raon, so why did you call me?

“Strong Choi Han here wants to talk to you” Raon looked at Choi Han who blinked.

"What. No." He replied stiffly.

Raon puffed his cheeks as he pointed his paw at the sword master "Strong Choi Han you said to contact Red! Why are you lying?"

The sword master sighed and finally spoke “Where are you? That looked like a tent”

Cale looked behind him and shrugged as he smiled.

-I’m traveling

“Where to?”

-Why would I tell you?

“Why don’t you just answer the question?”

-I don’t want to, why are you so pushy?

Cale snapped back, his brows furrowing as he crossed his arms.

“Because you tend to attract trouble whenever you go on your own” Choi Han added and he could see Carmela in the edge of the device nodding her head holding back her smile.

-I do not!

“Yes you do, you need to be supervised”

-I’m not a fucking kid!

“You are acting like one right now”

-You brute!

“Brat!”

-Pft!

The two of them paused as they heard another voice in between their banter, it was Carmela she was holding her laughter and turned away.

-What’s funny?

Cale enquired as he glared at the mage who finally composed herself as she smiled.

-My apologies, just you two sounds like a bickering couple

-I will deduct your pay! Leave you here and fire you in the process.

-I was joking your master! Please that was reckless of me!

Sigh.

Choi Han sighed as he watched the two bicker, the comment made him grimace, just what in the hell is this mage thinking?

Them a couple?

Scoffs.

“Ridiculous” he closed his eyes as he made that comment but a flash of memory came to his mind. The kiss he shared with Kim Rok Soo in Cale’s body. “Shit” he cursed and covered his face, why did that suddenly show up in his mind. He wanted to bow and apologize to Cale-nim now for even thinking about it.

Go away! 

“Are you okay?” Raon asked.

Choi Han nodded, those intimate moments he shared with Cale-nim was definitely fueled by the other Choi Han’s strong emotion as well. But then again it wasn’t hard to like Cale-nim, he had a natural charm that draws people towards him.

Totally different from the young master before him.

“Yeah, I’m fine” he replied, he needs to focus now. He looked at the device again and it seems that Cale and the mage was still bickering so he had to clear his throat. “Young master, are you not going to answer my question?”

Cale finally focused back to him.

-No, but you can sit you ass there and do what you need to do, I swear I won’t cause too much chaos, I’m just travelling around kay?

Choi Han is definitely not convinced.

“Red stop lying” Raon said and Choi Han nodded in agreement.

-I’m not, I swear.

“You promise?” Raon raised his paw “I need a proof, strong Choi Han said that you tend to say something and don’t do it”

Cale glanced at Choi Han sending him a half glare

-Oh he said that? Very well, I shall offer my pinky to you as a promise, would that suffice?

Raon smiled and nodded eagerly “yes!”

Choi Han watched as Cale raised his hand showed his pinky to the small dragon who raised his paw, the two seemed to be lost in their conversation and Choi Han noticed that the young master seemed to be more relaxed now, despite his constant complains about how annoying the kids was he seemed to be enjoying himself right now.

-My right pinky is now under your promise, okay? satisfied?

“Alright! Red promised that he will not cause any trouble” Raon declared and Cale smiled before glancing at Choi Han and crossed his arms.

-Does that satisfy you?

Choi Han shrugged and he saw Cale slowly smirk.

-Aw what? You want a pinky promise too? My other pinky is free

Cale slowly raised his middle finger and Choi Han had to cover Raon's eyes as he hissed "You menace! Put that finger away, godda-- tsk."

"Choi Han what are you doing let me see!" Raon freed himself, meanwhile Cale's laughter echoed from the device.

The sound momentarily made Choi Han glance at the young master looking amused as he covered his mouth before finally clearing his throat.

That laughter sounds too .. real.

-Very well I shall go now okay, tell the other runts hi, I will see you again on who knows when. 

Cale waved at Raon before the communication device was cut off, Choi Han sat still for a moment before he felt Raon sitting on his lap “We got a promise from red so it should be good right?”

“I hope so, the young master could be very stubborn” he said before he stood up and carried Raon on his arms “Once we are done here, we are going to meet with the whale tribe” he said.

“That’s great! We are going to travel again!”

“Yeah”

Choi Han gave his head a gentle pat, they will leave tomorrow, everything had been taken care of. The magic tower had been bought; they got all the hidden treasures and magic devices. He was also able to rescue the Muller guy, who is probably being teased (tormented) by Ohn and Hong since he left him under their care. Cale-nim said he would be very useful in the future and the poor guy was in the verge of death just by having the two kids around him.

Tomorrow he would meet with Witira to get that item that he requested and to plan things ahead as the battle between the mermaids would happen soon. They be cautious just in case.

So far, everything is flowing well, which made Choi Han a little anxious usually things that goes well peacefully will explode in everyone's face without a moments notice. 

The calm before the storm.

And who else is capable of bringing this calamity other than the man who was making his own journey.

.

.

.

Sigh.

Cale sighed and glanced behind him to see Carmela holding back a smile and that made him frown “What?”

“I didn’t know you have such a soft spot” She teased.

“I don’t” Cale frowned. 

Carmela smirked “Sure, sure you don't” she chuckled, it was the first time he had seen the young master in such a good mood. His smile and laughter sounded so real, those were not his usual performative laugh, it sounded so different, it was nice to hear, it brings him closer to his age.

Suddenly she recalled the dragon and excitement filled her eyes “Also why didn’t the young master tell me that you know a dragon?! Oh my gosh it was even a very cute one!” she squealed, not because it was just cute but as a mage dragons are creatures that they also respect and revere.

“Had I known you will act like this I should have not let you answer that call” Cale crossed his arms.

“Is there any chance that we can meet Raon-nim?”

“Who knows, if we cross paths with that brute then perhaps”

Carmela pondered for a moment “Oh, that Choi Han, you keep mentioning him but it’s the first time I saw them. didn’t know you have such a good-looking friend young master ”

“Good looking?” Cale raised a brow “That peasant?”

“Uh, well he is” Carmela blinked a bit confused at the reaction.

“What? You like him?” he scoffed.

Carmela shook her head “Oh no, no certainly not my type he looks way too young for me too haha” she paused as she saw Cale looking at her while drinking his wine, as if contemplating.

“You really find him handsome?” he asked again as if he couldn't accept that statement.

“For a guy his age, yes he is attractive, I bet many ladies might be fond of him” she said trying to lighten the mood, and it probably did because Cale suddenly chuckled.

“I doubt it, that guy had some stick up his ass, he’s no fun and too serious” he replied “I doubt ladies would be fond of his gloomy persona, it’s like he was dragging some grey clouds with him and his stupid cape”

Carmela looked at him with a small smirk “For someone who dislike him you describe him too well huh”

“Im very observant just so you know”

“Of course” Carmela said, almost rolling her eyes.

“Is that sarcasm I hear in your tone?” Cale raised his brow as he watches her slowly leave the tent.

“Of course not! Haha! The young master is very observant indeed but oh! Look its almost dinner! Let me prepare your food, yes?”

And just like that she was gone.

Cale huffed as he set his glass down and glanced at the communication device and pondered for a moment regarding Carmela’s off handed comment about how good-looking Choi Han is. Truly that peasant’s features are somewhat different, he was clearly someone foreign which made him stand out, if the guy just knew how to dress up well, he definitely could be a head turner. The reason a few people notices him is because he keeps to himself, that over all outfit and cloak may look cool on him but with that sword he carries makes people wary of him.

But that brute does look pleasant.

Sort of.

“Why am I even thinking too much about this?” he scoffed and grabbed the glass before chugging the rest of the contents.

Sigh

He set the glass down and picked up the wine bottle instead and stood up, stretching his arms as above his head before he walked outside the tent, they are currently spending the night at the road since there was no inn nearby. He looked up at the sky and crossed his arms, Cale realized that he had never been this far from home, the capital is far but he was there to represent his household, this right now is him just going through a journey.

It’s quite refreshing, to be away from that place and just be himself even for a bit, away from prying eyes.

“Should have thought of it before.. “ he trailed off and frowned.

He couldn’t, not until Violan and her children—his siblings, specially Basen, he couldn’t stop yet until his younger brother is secured within the household and will be officially the next count.

It will be a long time before that happen, not when there is an upcoming war. He must secure their safety first, that’s the priority now because If Basen is gone, if they were gone then all the things he did and the act he had to put up will  be all for nothing

“Perhaps when this is all over” he murmured as he drank from the bottle.

“Young master?” Cale looked back to see Hans calling for him with a small smile “Dinner is ready.. are you alright?”

Cale walked back inside the tent “I’m fine” he set the bottle down the table and sat down as he looked at the food and started eating “How long do we have to travel to reach the ten finger mountains?”

“Approximately two days” Hans replied as he stood beside him “Young master, what are we going to do there? You mentioned about collecting an ancient power? Isn’t that dangerous?”

“Why are you planning to report to Father?”

“No, I already pledge my loyalty to you, young master I am only curious“

Cale looked at him as he ate his dinner and nodded “We are not going to do anything, we will just observe, I need to see it for myself, Taylor Stan shared a lot of information and I need to see if he is telling the truth”

“You don’t trust young master, Taylor?” Hans asked.

“It’s not that I don’t trust him, it’s just that I prefer to see it for myself to believe it. I can’t think of any reason for Taylor to lie, he seemed to be an honorable man” Cale shrugged.

Besides Cale would not risk getting another ancient power, Choi Han already warned him that it was dangerous and Cale is still not familiar with how all these ancient powers work, so it’s better to be careful. he nodded to himself as he continued to eat. “Let’s leave early tomorrow”

“Yes, young master…” Hans said though his tone seemed drawl a little as if he wanted to say more but was considering, Cale was able to pick up the odd tone and he tilted his head to look at him.

“What?”

“Uh, no- nothing just..”

“Spit it out”

Hans took a deep breath; he can probably run out of the tent after saying it “These past few days the young master had been.. really how do I put it open?” he tilted his head to the side “relaxed, like you’ve loosened up or something, it’s kind of unnerving but not unwelcome”

Cale blinked as he listened, he had never noticed such thing, was he being too comfortable with people now?

“The fuck are you yapping about?!” he sneered and that was the cue for Hans to step back and make his exit “get back here!” he stood up from his chair to chase but the butler was fast on his feet as he left the tent. “Tsk that Hans is getting too comfortable talking back to me”

He sat back down and frowned; after hearing that from Hans he might actually have to reevaluate his behavior, is he dropping his act? This unacceptable, he’s definitely losing his touch.

“Damn it”

.

.

.

The next morning, they continued their travels they spent another two nights at the road and finally found a nearby inn where they settled, Cale sat down on the bed and sighed as he looked outside his window where he can see the mountain peaks and recalled his conversation with Taylor Stan.

“Have you heard of the place called ten finger mountains?”

“I’ve read about it, mountains shaped like ten fingers isn’t that right?”

Taylor nodded “The mountain range is at the border of the West and Southwest region of Roan Kingdom, a lot tales had circulated about this place. In one of its peak strange stories were heard, people have been saying that place is covered by immense heat, it's hard to climb up and once you reach its peak you will see a crater filled with hot lava, a very peculiar sight”

Cale frowned “And you think an ancient power is in there?”

“Ancient powers usually affect their surroundings, It is said that he snow in the third peak is melting and the mountain is surrounded by such heat even though it wasn’t summer yet,  and where strange stories circulates there is bound to be an ancient power, chances are slim but not far fetch” Taylor said.

“hmm..” Cale hummed, he thought back at the dead tree back in Rain City, once he got the ancient power the tree regained its life, leaves sprouted in colorful shades. “I see, that makes sense” he replied.

“So these are records of strange phenomenon and my theories, basically my personal note” Taylor smiled “Now that my legs are healed, I have no desire to pursue any other powers, I already set my goals on something else”

“I see, then I shall take these notes with me” Cale nodded as he looked at the notes.

This is interesting.

Cale read the notes again as he stayed at his room, he would just take a peek, see what’s up and confirm if there is an ancient power there.

Speaking of ancient power.

“Hey.. you can hear me right?”

Silence.

“Hey thief answer me”

-Woah, kid you are rude

“So you can hear me then” Cale replied.

-It was the first time you actually called for us, seeing that you are not responding to us we didn’t bother you.

Cale raised a brow, well he is quite grateful for that privacy but then again, he needed to ask something about ancient powers and stuff. “I have a question, are you able to determine if there is another ancient power around?”

-uh.. sort of I haven’t tried that yet.

Cale huffed. "Then what is it really?"

-Yes we can

Another voice said, it’s probably the glutton priestess judging from the voice. now that answer is what he needed to hear. “great, I might need your help later” he said and closed the book he was reading before he stood up and went to the door, the young master opened it and saw Hillsman standing outside. “Tell Hans and the other to prepare we are leaving today”

“Yes, young master!” Hillsman nodded as he went to find Hans and the others.

Cale returned inside as he glanced at the window, once he confirms that it is indeed an ancient power then he could get back to it later, at least it is a certain location, also he needs to know if it’s the ancient power Choi Han was looking for, the one that belongs to his mother.

He’s doing his part too, looking for the ancient powers right? So, Choi Han can’t really fault him for this.

Cale sighed as he sat down waiting for the butler, thankfully it didn’t take too long for him to  arrive.

Knock. Knock

“Come in”

Hans opened the door and poked his head inside the room “We are ready to leave now”

“good” Cale said as he stood up and headed downstairs, following Hans down where the rest of them are waiting, they would need to walk from here and Cale is already dreading this as he glanced at the mountains in the distance before them.

They slowly walked towards the direction of the mountain, Friesa and Carmela are more dressed comfortably, he had already given them a heads up of their journey after all and it would be troublesome for them to climb a mountain with those heavy dresses.

“Young master, are you going to be alright?” Hans asked as he looked at Cale, the young master though is wearing one of his little 'less fancy' clothes. But still fancy enough Even though Hans suggested for him to dress down the young master was not having it, apparently this is his definition of dress down, well typical of him.

Apparently since he wasn't notified from the start when they are leaving he rushed to help pack the things they need but the young master seemed to already packed his belongings and therefore none of the clothes he chose were near casual.

Hans could only hope not to hear any complains.

But of course, that’s not happening.

“How far is it?” Cale asked for the tenth time as they arrived at the second peak, he already looked tired, despite the slightly cold weather he can feel his hair sticking on his forehead. this is totally way far compared to that hill back in Rain City.

“Probably another hour or so? We can rest for a while” Carmela said as she looked at the map on her hand. 

Meanwhile Han's was wiping his forehead with a handkerchief and started handing everyone a bottle of water. 

“Can’t we just like teleport?” Cale asked her.

Carmela flinched at that and looked down, scratching her cheek “My teleportation is uh.. “

“What?”

“I can only teleport a certain distance, which is not really far” She admitted, the reason she stayed as a communication mage is because she isn't really a strong mage. She wanted to to be able to hone her skills more but it seems that she was currently stuck, no matter what she does there is no improvement, and using teleportation requires a huge amount of mana. 

There are some mages who could consume and manipulate mana without restraints as long as there is a source, from nature or magic stones it's possible and there's also someone like her who only had a limit.

“Then teleport us there and then teleport again, rinse and repeat?” Cale scoffed as he crossed his arms, looking at Carmela who seemed to be a little hesitant which made Cale curios. Normally she’s very confident when it comes to showing off her magic but she seemed a little uncomfortable now.

“O-okay, if everyone can just come closer” She beckoned for them as they all huddled closer to her, she looked at the map again and took a deep breath as she activated the teleportation circle.

With this many people too, she could only hope it works.

The light surrounded them and when Cale opened his eye they already moved to the next destination, just like what she said they didn’t reach that far, but it definitely helped them save so much time and a walk. “Alright do it aga—” Cale glanced at her and saw her breaking a sweat.

That took a lot from her? And she’s not saying anything too.

Sigh.

“Alright let’s get going” He started walking again.

“Uh, wait aren’t we going to teleport?” Hans asked.

Cale huffed turning away as he started walking “never mind I changed my mind, I wanted to stretch my legs instead, let’s keep going” he and clicked his tongue but before he could take another step he saw Hillsman suddenly kneeling in front of him which made him confused for a moment and stepped back. 

“Young master! If you want, I can carry you on my back!” he proclaimed and offered his back to the young master.

“No” Cale immediately replied walking past him.

Hans chuckled as he followed the young master, even Friesa and Carmela looked at the Vice-captain shaking their heads.

“Why not, young master?” Hillsman stood up and followed them.

“I just don’t feel like it, now stop your nonsense and let’s get moving” Cale said as they continued walking.

After some grueling walks they finally arrived at the peak where Taylor mentioned, the third peak of the Ten Finger Mountains. He looked up to see their destination, these peaks were called the Ten Finger Mountains because they resembled fingers. Now that he was closer it was more evident specially those higher peaks, The third and eight peaks were the tallest, both covered by clouds and snow that doesn’t melt util the middle of summer.

But looking at the peak now, it seems to be melting, this is what Taylor mentioned.

“It’s getting hot” Freisa murmured.

Cale looked back at them and frowned, it would be troublesome to bring everyone up there after all he just need to confirm something, but he should probably just bring a few people with him. To be fair he was supposed to go alone but they were all against it and now here he was towing them, he can probably manage with two person in this distance “I’ll bring Hans and Friesa with me”

“But young master I need to protect you!” Hillsman said.

“I have Friesa with me, I’ll be fine and we will back, Look after Carmela and find some place to rest” Cale said as the waved them off as the three proceeded further into the peak, and the more they climb the hotter the surroundings become.

Cale had to loosen his shirt a little as they continued to climb, now he was rethinking if this is a good idea.

“Is that..lava?” Hans asked pointing at something as they reached the peak

Lava appeared in front of them, it was not huge but still a decently large lava pit. However it was slowly melting it’s surroundings, they can feel the intense heat radiating from the fire. His gaze zeroed at the intense heat coming from the crater, he could hear crackling fire which made the hair on his back stood. 

Fire, so hot, burning, scorching against his skin.

The smell of charred wood, bod-

Cale flinched as he felt a hand on his shoulder pulling him back, the contact made him jump and he slapped the hand off as he looked at the butler with wide shaking eyes.

"Don't touch me!" 

Hans and Friesa looked at each other "Are you alright young master? You suddenly zoned out" the butler said.

Cale groaned as he rubbed his forehead and took a few steps back and away from the crater.  “Don’t get too close” Cale murmured "It's hot" he frowned and closed his eyes as he took a few deep breaths. 

What the hell was that?

-Oh that is certainly an ancient power

The thief said and that made Cale lift his head, finally a good news, it seems that Taylor was right after all, a lucky find indeed.

-And very familiar too

The thief added again and Cale raised a brow at that, what does he mean by familiar? Well it doesn't matter he already seen and confirmed what he needed, they should leave now. 

“Well I confirmed what I need to confirm, we can go back now”

"That's it?" Hans asked, a bit buffled. He thought that the young master is going to do something crazy, so they climbed here for grueling hours to look at some lava pit and leave?

"yeah, that's it" 

“Young master, someone seems to be heading in this direction” Freisa said.

“Huh?” Cale raised a brow and walked back to see a figure wearing a white robe heading to their direction.

Is that person here for the ancient power?

Well, that’s no good, they can’t get that ancient power! He found it first!

Cale started walking back, it would not do good if someone else claims the ancient power then it would be a shame, and Cale already planned on taking this, he found it first right?

If there is another person Cale loses this ancient power to, he would rather lose it to Choi Han than some random person.

At least Cale knew the ancient power would be used for good.

“What.. someone’s here..”

Cale was finally face to face with the stranger as he stood before his path. The half of the stranger's face was covered by the white hood.

“Yeah, I came here first so you should probably return” Cale crossed his arms with a small smirk standing before him.

The stranger flinched a little, he looked like he wanted to leave but decided against it as he took a step and he lifted his head to face the young master “I apologize but I need to do something here, it's quite important"

“So do I and I come here first”

The stranger did not budge and so did Cale, who would have thought that someone would come at this place at the same time.

Well damn.

This changes his plans then.

Notes:

It's been a while! thank you for reading i hope you enjoyed it, its short and haven't move much yet but I hope you like it. And yes I kept Raon's name, aside from I'm not very verged with creating names I just couldn't find another perfect name for Raon, I think CH would really honor the name that Cale had given :3

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 2 of Meet the OGs